Tumgik
#just. checking i guess. seeing if everything is fine. safe. listening to hear any yelling or footsteps
actual-changeling · 1 year
Text
how do people live without constantly being afraid. not in an anxiety way or having something concrete to worry about, i'm just constantly scared simply because i am alive and existing.
i know this is a consequence of all the trauma and abuse i went through but it's genuinely wild to me that people exist and go without their day feeling. normal. and not like this.
8 notes · View notes
marvelous-harry · 3 years
Note
what if you did a blurb where someone says something mean to the reader about her relationship with harry and floss and they comfort her
"Hey, I'm at the shops, do we need anything at home?" I asked as I plucked the Rubik's cube off the shelf and putting in my basket, definitely needing one of those.
"Hi, baby! Hold on, let me go check the fridge," Harry said as he answered the phone. "Florence! Do you need anything from the store?" he shouted up the stairs.
"Jesus, fuck, Harry! Move the phone next time," I flinched as he yelled, clearly not moving his phone away from his ear.
"Shit, sorry. Didn't mean to do that. Florence says she needs portabello mushrooms. 10ish should do," Harry opened the fridge and looked inside.
"What the fuck is a portabello mushroom?" I asked confused as I headed for the fruit and veggies section.
"Them white mushrooms she always cooks with. Think the underside of the cap is brown? Oh, we need almond milk," Harry mused as he shook the last carton that was in there.
"If I end up buying the wrong ones and they turn out to be mega poisonous, it's not my fault," I put my phone between my ear and shoulder as I grabbed a bag and shook it out before plopping some mushrooms down into it.
"Pretty sure they don't sell poisonous foods at the store, babe," Harry chuckled as he headed back to his spot on the couch.
Dropping the bag into the basket, I grabbed my phone properly again and went to get the milk. "But you're not 100% certain. I rest my case," I smiled as I grabbed three cartons of milk. "I'm just about done, so talk when I get home?" I said as I headed to grab a few bags of crisps and some chocolates.
"Yeah, alright. Drive safe," Harry told me, making me smile as always.
"Of course. Love you," I replied before hanging up. Heading to the checkout, I grabbed a magazine with Harry's face on it - very curious to read about how our relationship was doing lately.
"Don't I know you from somewhere?" a young lady asked suddenly, making me jump a bit as I finished packing up the things I'd bought.
"Emm, I don't think so?" I replied and gave her a polite smile before walking towards the exit.
"No, I think I do," the lady said and followed me. "Oh wait! I know! You're that girl who's with that boy and girl! Fucking slag," she spat out, following me the whole way to the car.
I didn't say anything as I unlocked the car and put the bags in the back.
"It's so obvious you're just after their money. Let me guess? Got you this car did they? Can't even make your mind up about who you want... Greedy little gold-digging bitch,"
"Oh, fuck off," I muttered as I glared at her while going round to the drivers' side.
"You fucking swear at me?! You fucking cunt!" the lady screeched before I felt something warm splash all over front and side.
Gasping, I looked down and pulled my jumper as far away from my body as it allowed before I watched her run away. Staring at her in shock, I only looked away when I couldn't see her anymore.
Feeling my eyes welling up with tears and my bottom lip starting to tremble, I opened the car door and quickly got in - locking the car as soon as the door was shut. My hands were trembling as I grabbed the seat belt and buckled myself in. It was fine. Everything was fine.
Before I knew it I was pulling up in the driveway not really remembering anything about the drive here. Quickly wiping my face, I took a deep breath and got out of the car. Grabbing the bags from the back, I hurried inside.
"Hi, babe," Harry called out from the living room.
"Hi," I stuttered out, kicking off my shoes quickly and putting the bags down. My hands were still shaking. Hearing Harry getting up, I bolted up the stairs, hoping he wouldn't see the state of me or my jumper.
"Woah, where you going?" Harry asked as he looked up the stairs.
"Nothing!" I called back before realizing my mistake. Dashing into the bedroom, I grabbed the bottom off the jumper and took it off quickly before doing the same with my top.
"You okay?" Florence asked.
Letting out a little scream as I looked over and saw her on the bed. "Fuck. I'm fine," I replied shakily and walked towards the bathroom. "Fine, just need to clean up,"
"Wait, you sure you're okay?" Florence asked as she got off the bed, putting down the script she'd been rehearsing when Harry came in.
"I'm fine," I said just as a tear rolled down my cheek as I closed the door and locked it quickly.
"You're crying. Baby, what happened?" Florence asked as she walked over to the door quickly and tried opening it, looking confused back at Harry.
Harry just shrugged before he picked up the discarded clothing and looked at it. "There's coffee on these," he said and came up to the door too.
I looked at myself in the mirror and couldn't help but check out my skin to see if it was red. It wasn't. The coffee had only been warm, not hot. Seeing a stain on my bra, I took that off too and grabbed my big, fluffy hoodie that I'd wear before bed to get cozy.
"Darling, what happened? Did someone spill their drink on you?" Florence asked, leaning against the wall.
More tears fell from my eyes. I cleared my throat. "No," I sniffled, grimacing as I saw myself. Turning away, I jumped up and sat on the bathroom counter. "Someone kind of threw it at me," I said quietly.
"What? Say again? Did you say someone threw it at you?" Harry asked, staring at the door, brows furrowed.
I clasped a hand over my mouth and squeezed my eyes shut tightly as I tried to not cry.
"Open the door. Baby, please," Florence asked, testing the handle again.
"It's okay, I just need a minute. I didn't get burned or anything," I spoke up after taking a calming breath.
Harry clenched his jaw tightly as he closed his eyes while Florence walked over to the vanity and grabbed on her big flat earrings. "Baby, unless you tell me no I'm going to open this lock from the outside," she said and listened carefully.
I wanted to tell them to just go away and leave me alone but I also wanted them to close so I said nothing.
"Okay, I'm opening it," Florence said as she wedged the earrings into the slit on the lock and twisted it to unlock. She grasped the handle and opened the door slowly.
"Hi, baby," she spoke softly as she put the earring down next to me and put her hands on my arms.
I sniffled and wiped my face with my sleeve as I glanced at them both quickly before closing my eyes again. I couldn't bear to see how angry Harry was or how worried Flossie was.
"We need you to tell us what happened, okay? Did you say someone threw coffee at you?" she asked calmly.
I nodded.
"Where did this happen? At the store? Who threw it at you?" Florence rubbed my arms gently.
"It was at the store parking lot," I cried and wiped my eyes. "There was this lady and she didn't like me very much," I whispered.
"What lady? What did she say? Why the fuck would she throw her coffee at you?" Harry asked angrily.
I whimpered and grabbed onto Flossie.
Flo glared at Harry. "Calm down," she hissed before turning back to me. "It's okay. He's not mad at you, baby. I promise. What did this woman say to you?" she said as wiped away some of my tears.
"Just the usual stuff," I shrugged. "I'm a gold-digging whore who gets everything I want and I'm using you cause I can't even decide which one of you I want," I whispered tiredly, memories of past incidents flashing through my mind. I usually didn't take these people's words to heart cause I knew they weren't true and so did Harry and Flossie.
Harry made a noise and rubbed his hands together before crossing his hands over his chest.
"I don't mind the words, I just got scared when she threw the coffee you know? That's never happened before, and I didn't even know it was coffee at first. I just felt something warm and a million things went through my mind, thinking the worst," I rambled.
"Are you sure you didn't get burned? Can I have a look?" Florence asked gently, needing to check that first before unpacking everything else that woman had said.
I nodded and pulled up my hoodie. It was all over my front and side," I told her as I sniffled.
Harry walked over, biting down on his lip as he searched my skin for any sign of irritation.
"I can't see anything so that's good," Florence said as she pulled the hoodie back down. "Come on, let's go cuddle,"
Wiping my face with my sleeve, I held her hand as I jumped down from the counter and followed her into the bedroom. Getting under the blankets I snuggled as close to her as I could, letting the scent of her perfume, her warm touch, and the sound of her breathing calm me down.
"Harry, come lie down," Florence said gently as she looked at him, watching him pace back and forth.
Harry stopped his pacing and looked at Florence. "Shouldn't we be calling the police or something? Try and figure out who this lady is?!" he asked frustrated and angry.
"I'll call our solicitor in a bit and she'll take it from there. Come lie down," Florence said a matter of factly and held out her hand. "Come on,"
Harry let out a frustrated grunt as he walked over to the bed and got in. "You know what she said isn't true right? That we don't think that?" he said as he wrapped his arms around me tightly.
Pressing a kiss to Florence's neck, I turned around so I was facing Harry. "Yeah. I know," I whispered as I nudged his nose with mine.
"I love you so much. I'm sorry I wasn't there with you, I'm sorry it happened. Never letting you out of my sight again," he said, pulling me as close as physically possible.
"I love you too," I sniffled, smiling as Florence moved in a bit closer too, trapping me in a cuddle sandwich.
She pulled the blankets up higher over me and Harry before resting her arm over us both.
"I left the almond milk in the bags in the hallway. We should put it away," I said after a bit of silence.
Harry shook his head, holding on tighter. "Fuck the almond milk,"
262 notes · View notes
letarasstuff · 4 years
Text
Minimal Loss - Maximal Stress
(A/N): This was requested by an anon and plays in the intern universe. It’s based on 4x3 “Mininal Loss”. I didn’t follow the exact plot, but the quint essence is there (you’ll see what I mean). I hope you enjoy it.
Summary: An intern goes along on a seemingly undangerous case with Emily and Spencer on a ranch under the lead of Benjamin Cyrus. What could go possibly wrong (well, everything ig)?
Warnings: Mentions of child abuse, guns, vomit, swear words, ususal Criminal Mind stuff
Wordcount: 2.9k
✨Masterlist✨ ________________________________
“Do you guys really think it’s a good idea to bring a child to an interview about child abuse?” Agent Lunde asks skeptically while steering the car towards the ranch, where the allegions originated from.
“(Y/N) is our intern and we thought she has to make some experience in the field and since this is the most peaceful case you can find within the BAU, it’s her opportunity”, Emily defends the team’s decision.
“Also, she is nearly the same age as the girls, so it’s easier for them to open up to her and she is incredibly bright, meaning she can help us deducing a profile”, Spencer adds. The teenager doesn’t acknowledge anything they say, too engrossed in listening to One Direction over her bluetooth earbuds.
Soon the quartet arrives at the Saptarian ranch. “I’m looking for Benjamin Cyrus.” “You found him”, answers the man, who sits in front of a chapel.
“He really is nicely placed. I feel like I looked like this in my math classes. I was like beautiful decoration, but had no use”, (Y/N) whispers to Emily. She in turn has a look of confusion on her face. “You aced math, you graduated with an A+ in it.” “Just because I have good grades doesn’t mean I’m not stupid. I mean, I’m educated, but stoopid.”
A little later she sits across from a blonde girl named Jessica, asking her questions about the 911 call. Her mother continuously steps into that conversation.
“Jessica, can you tell me, if anyone here were ever touched inappropriately?” “Is this really necessary? You are a child yourself, shouldn’t ask one of the other agents the questions?” Slowly the teenager’s patience is wearing down and Spencer can definitely see that from five meters away.
“Ma’am, with all due respect, but I’m perfectly capable of conducting this interview, if you stop interrupting me. I may be young, which doesn’t stand in my way of being an intern for CPS and still knowing my way around, so please step to me colleagues or something and let me do my job.” Hesitantly the mother gives the two girls their space.
As soon as she is out of earshot, Jessica begins to explain. “Nobody is touched in a way they shouldn’t be touched. Or is it wrong for a wife to share a bed with her husband.”
(Y/N) remembers Emily telling her to not judge anything anyone of the girls will say. But damn it, this girl is really hard not to judge.
“Wait wait wait. Let me get this straight: You are simping for that walking quote machine?” Okay, maybe she is judging. But just a little bit.
“If simping means deeply in love then yes, I am simping for Benjamin Cyrus, my husband.” At this point the other three agents get closer again. “Jessica, the state of Colorado demands parental consent. You aren’t married to him unles-'' The black haired woman cuts the young doctor off. “She did give consent.”
(Y/N) can barely contain the unsurprised “surprised” gasp leaving her mouth. But it would have been cut short nonetheless, since sudden gunfire erupted outside the school building.
Fairly quickly everybody is evacuated through the tunnels. As Cyrus tells the cult members to trust in god, the teenager turns to the agents. “This much to it’s safe for me here. Didn’t anybody check for weapons or something?” Flabbergasted because of the whole situation Spencer answers. “Yes, Garcia checked with the authorities and nothing was suspicious.”
Suddenly Lunde takes all the courage she has (maybe because a teenager she brought into this is in immediate danger like all the other kids) and goes up with the cult leader to speak to the shooting law enforcement officers. Shortly after the other three get the message of her death.
But they don’t have any time to think about her, since they all are shoved into the chapel.
While Cyrus holds a speech about trust in god in dangerous and trying times like this the BAU in Quantico learns about the shooting through the tv news report.
“HOTCH”, Morgan yells up to the Unit Chief’s office, probably giving everybody else a heart attack. Alarmed Aaron storms out into the bullpen followed by Rossi, who is attracted by the tumult. “Aren’t Prentiss and Reid on that ranch?” Derek asks, his eyebrows furrowing in worry.
Squinting at the screen, horror etches on the other agent’s face. “(Y/N) is also there”, he says, realizing that they sent a minor with zero field experience into a lava hot situation.
Suddenly the whole bullpen’s phones ring, which results in Hotch barking his first commands.
After a nightflight to Colorado the team sets up at the crime scene.
“Dave, I was appointed to determine the primary negotiator”, Aaron tells him after he pulls him to the side. “It makes sense. I trained most of the people here, if you want me I can give you a few recommendations.” But the Unit Chief shakes his head. “No, I want you to be the negotiator in this.”
Now it’s Rossi’s turn to shake his head. “Aaron, I can’t do it, I’m too emotionally involved.” “So are all of us and why should I take the student if I can have the teacher?” The older one sighs in resignation and accepts the offer. They don’t have the team nor reccourses for any mistakes in this.
As he goes to prepare for his task at hand, Hotch hears a man complaining loudly. “I demand to talk to know why I wasn't told that the FBI was sending undercover agents into the Saptarian ranch?” “The only thing you are in position to demand is a lawyer”, he says while stepping closer to the scene.
“Who the hell are you?” The man spits out into his direction. “I’m Aaron Hotchner, Unit Chief. I’m the guy who is gonna tell the Attorney General of the United States whether to charge you with obstructing a federal investigation or negligent homicide.” “You can’t talk to me like that”.
Upon closing the little bit of space between both of them, Aaron stares him down. “Get off my crime scene.” Just a few seconds of the intense and pissed Hotch Stare are enough to chase that man down to his car and go on his way to Coward Island.
Meanwhile the first contact is made, Emily and Spencer tell (Y/N) in hushed voices what the situation means. “There are three groups here. The leader, in this case Cyrus. The hard die hard believers, the goons of him, and the followers”, Spencer explains.
“In a case like this we go for minimal loss. We try to get as many of the followers out as possible, because the rest won’t give up as long as they can breathe. At first we go with one or two people, children mostly, then with smaller groups and in the end we get out as many of these people we can. Soon, there will be the first supply delivery from our team, but it’s gonna be bugged, which means we know they are listening. Understood?” Emily adds.
Aside from the knowledge that there is a great possibility that they won’t come out alive of this one, (Y/N) is pretty calm. “Honestly, it’s pretty extra here. I mean I can’t even, look at the walls and the whole pseudo decoration. Why would anybody choose this willingly? But yeah, I understand.��� Seeing that these phrases are a kind of a coping mechanism, the two agents aren’t too concerned about her right now. I mean, of course they are pretty much on edge because they all are in a hostage situation, but since the teenager doesn’t seem to be on the verge of a breakdown she has to be fine.
“Is there anything you want to know?” The black haired woman asks, stroking the younger one’s hair out of her face. “No, not right now. This is anything but basic, but I’ll hit you up if something shoots into my mind.”
When Rossi comes in to hand make the first delivery, he looks beyond worried. It seems like he got years older in the span of the last 24 hours. As he glances through the rows of people, he subtly acknowledges their presence and well being.
“How do we know this will be nothing like Waco?” (Y/N) asks out of the blue as all the members get a cup of wine. Surprised Emily turns towards her. “You know about Waco?” “Duh? I told you, I’m educated. So, how do we kno-” “And together we drank the poison.” “Oh well, I guess we do now. It’s nearly iconic how bad his acting is.” Now both of the agents look confused at her.
“What? Didn’t I tell you that I was a theater kid? Also, his goons are writing the reactions down, so it’s just a test to know who to separate from the group and who not.” Even in a situation like this a girl in a red and black flannel over a white graphic tee - it is a Doctor Who Tardis - astounds them.
Not long after this, the three of them are shoved into a small room, which looks sort of like an office.
“Which one of you is it?” Cyrus asks. Confused Prentiss, Reid and the intern look at him. When nobody speaks up he pulls out his gun. “One of you is an FBI agent. So who is it?”
In the short silence he points his weapon at (Y/N). “Oof. Dude, what the fu-” “She is a child. The FBI doesn’t recruit children. But she is a good leverage. So, if neither of you reveals their identity, I will blow her brain out.” This is the final point for the teenager to slowly freak out.
“It’s me. I’m the FBI agent”, Emily confesses. Seeing the young girl with panic in her eyes sets something off in her. Roughly she is taken away by two big guys.
“No no no! This can’t be right. Nobody of us is from the feds. It’s not her, you stupid piece of boom-” With a swift motion of his gun Cyrus knocks her out.
“Damn, this is an annoying one. I don’t know how you can even take her seriously.”
(Y/N) wakes up half an hour later in the chapel draped over two stools with her head in Spencer’s lap. He strokes her hair while his mind is running non stop looking for a solution to this situation. A groan tells him that she is awake.
“Hey, how are you feeling?” The young doctor asks in a soft voice. “If good means your head feels like it’s dancing samba without me, then I’m good.”
He smiles. “We are going to get out here, soon. I convinced Cyrus that we are on his side. He also won’t hurt Emily any further. I saw her earlier, he held a speech. She is fine, just a bit roughen up.”
To lie to the girl like that feels wrong to Reid, but he can see signs of a concussion by her behavior and doesn’t want to worry her more than she already is.
Three o’clock rolls closer and closer, which makes both of them more nervous. Because of the lack of communication they don’t know the tactic the team will use to come in. They can only hope that they all come out alive and in one piece.
Since they are in the chapel, their attention is solely on the cult leader. They don’t even notice all the women and children leaving. As (Y/N) and Spencer spot Cyrus with the remote for detonating the explosives, she mumbles “Let’s get this bread”.
When the leader sees Spencer trying to convince one of the die hard believers that he has a choice to change his mind, he punches the young doctor so hard in the gut that even (Y/N), whose vision is slightly blurred, feels the pain he endures.
“Hey Cyrus”, she calls out, “TBH I think all the shit you are doing here didn’t pass my vibe check. Also, the whole system is pretty whack.”
“You are a child, you don’t know anything. If god doesn’t want me to do any of this, he would stop me.” As Cyrus cocks his gun towards Spencer, Derek runs in and shoots him in the chest twice.
(Y/N) crosses her arms over her chest, says “Ok, Boomer” and rolls her eyes.
“Are you ok, princess?” Morgan asks, going over to her and examining the wound on the side of her head. “Never felt better now that there are two Derek Morgans to protect me.” Concerned he goes to say something else, but is cut short by Spencer shouting “RUN!”.
A look behind them shows Jessica short circuiting upon her husband’s death and grabbing the remote.
When the explosion erupts, Emily looks terrified at the remains of the chapel.
“Morgan! Reid! (Y/N)!” She shouts, followed by the other members and their calls after the three. A certain fear captures every single one of them. If only one of them is- No. Nobody can go through this thought. They are going to be fine. They are alive and-
“Thank god”, JJ breathes as she spots three limping figures. They slowly approach the group of four. “EMILY!” The teenager shouts relieved, though a little loud for the proximity between them. “SPENCER WOULDN’T REALLY TELL ME HOW YOU ARE! YOU LOOK TERRIBLE! THANK HARRY STYLES YOU ARE FINE!” Yes, the explosion definitely messed all of their hearings up, since Morgan and Reid also speak with the same volume.
Emily hugs her. “I’m okay. But you need to get checked out.” But the teenager vehemently shakes her head as she hugs Aaron. “I DON’T NEED TO”, when she sees her teammate’s faces, she reduces her loudness. “I am ok. But Spencer, he got a good blow to his guts. I think the Queen in England even felt that vibe check.”
As Derek escorted the young doctor to one of the awaiting ambulances, JJ also gently stirs the girl in the same direction. “Just let a doctor look over your head, it looks like a nasty cut and believe me, you want to get this checked out, Honey.” “But Jayje-” She begins to complain, but gets cut off by bile rising up her throat. In the next moment (Y/N) kneels on the floor, letting out anything she got in her system over the course of the past few days.
“I think this is nothing your body should do, Bambi”, Rossi adds up. Unwillingly the intern goes with the blonde mother to the EMTs. They decide to have a doctor looking over her and getting her x-rays done at the hospital.
A few hours and uncountable complaints from (Y/N) later, the team is back on the jet on their way home. She thanked Emily in a heartfelt moment in the hospital shortly after she got pain killers, which made her loopy, for saving her life by putting her own on the line by exposing her identity. Even Prentiss had tears in her eyes as she saw the young and innocent girl so frayed by the just occured events.
Unusual for Rossi, he takes a seat on the sofa, petting his lap as (Y/N) sits beside him. With pleasure she lays her head onto it, cuddling closer into the fuzzy blanket she got from Morgan.
A few minutes into the flight, Rossi just got into describing the interviews he conducted with Ted Bundy, Aaron motions him to make space. David excuses himself with the reasoning of getting a cup of tea for her.
“I’m sorry”, Hotch says as he runs his hands through his youngest employee’s hair. He is careful to not mess with the bandage she has on the side of her head. Confused (Y/N) looks up to him. “What for?” “For sending you into a situation, where you got seriously hurt.”
This makes the girl sit up, though her world once again begins to spin. “Aaron Hotchner, I hope you don’t mean that. You nor anybody else knew that this was going to happen. You only wanted for me to get as much experience as possible while this internship lasts and I tell you, with that story I’ll go viral on TikTok. Just because I got a medium severe concussion and a wound, which hopefully will leave a badass scar, doesn’t mean you have to apologize. But you can do me one favor.” “Anything.” “When I fall asleep, please make sure I don’t choke on my own vomit. The doctor told me it could happen, that’s why I am not allowed to fall asleep unsupervised. But I haven’t slept in three days and I think I'm beginning to feel uncomfy because of that.”
Smiling softly Hotch nods and lets the teenager take her original place in his lap. Minutes later she is fast asleep. But one thing is certain: As soon as she wakes up and feels any better, she is going to tell everybody who wants to listen about the one time where she got blown up by a fifteen years old girl, who was married to a cult leader. And nobody is gonna believe her tea. Except for Penelope, who greets (Y/N) with a hug and the promise to never let her out of her eyesight.
All works:
@agentshortstacc
Criminal Minds:
@averyhotchner @mggsprettygirl
Spencer Reid:
@calm-and-doctor
725 notes · View notes
kindapinkskies · 4 years
Text
i know | jj maybank
hellooooo i've risen from the dead and its with a fic about outer banks... i've fallen in love with jj... thats my baby
this was supposed to be a 5+1 concept and it still kinda is but i got really really carried away. as my new friend @captainpogue​ calls it the too much gene. so buckle up and grab a snack this is 21k words lmaoooo i hope you enjoy
i love you already
Tumblr media
warnings: nothing more than what is mentioned in the show
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
You were laying on your stomach, on your bed, flipping through a book. It didn’t have your full attention as your mind was elsewhere. Music filtered in through your headphones but you weren’t really listening to it, either. It was almost dark outside and with the power still out, the few candles lit in your room did little to help you focus on the words in front of you.
It was also extremely hot. You were sweating just laying there. Your shirt was stuck to you and your shorts felt uncomfortable even if they were cloth sleeping shorts. Letting out a frustrated groan, you drop your head down to the book but immediately wince when you feel it get stuck to your forehead. You have to slowly lift your head and peel the page off with your fingers. Gross.
Moving the book, you lay your head down again and just try to breathe. The events of the day are finally catching up to you, making you a bit tired. Your mind is racing as the memories flash through like a movie playing behind your eyelids. Walking down the street and hearing a distressed, “Just shut up, Pope!” You recognized the voice like it was your own and rushed across the street where you came face to face with your group. JJ had looked at you, guilt shining in his eyes as he looked back at Shoupe, “Yeah, it was all me.”
A distressed sigh -one that matched the one you let out as you helplessly watched JJ get pushed into the back of the cop car- leaves your body in a rush and it makes your bed bounce just a little with the force of it. Kiara had moved up to you as you watched Pope let out a scream and storm off, his dad following him angrily with the hat Pope had thrown to the ground. She explained what she knew and all you could do was close your eyes and let out a breath. You knew JJ getting arrested, again, wouldn’t be good for him. He’s seventeen now, still a minor, but he’s so close to being tried as an adult and that scares you.
“Hey, you want to go to the police station, see if we can do something?” Kie had offered when she noticed that you’d done nothing but stare off in the direction the cop car had gone.
“No, his dad will most likely show up.” you stated and winced at your own words. “I’m just going to go home. I’d say text me but you know, towers are down. And my phone might even be dead with the whole no power thing.”
Kie laughed at your tone and it pulled a laugh out of you as well.
Rolling onto your back, you cover your face with your hands and try really hard to keep your frustrations at bay. You know JJ didn’t do shit this time around. You know what he’s covering for and why he’s doing it but god damn it you wished he had a little bit more common sense sometimes. You wish he wouldn’t put others before himself sometimes, even though that wasn’t in his nature. You wish he didn’t have such a temper sometimes, or the need to prove himself, because then that’d help him stay under the radar a bit easier. But you knew that JJ would never lose those parts of himself, that’s just who he was. Someone who cared about others too much because he didn’t want them to feel what he’s felt his whole life but had a temper like no other.
The temper is something you’ve tried working on with him for as long as you’ve known him. Since the first time you saw him lose it at the age of twelve. It was an unhealthy coping mechanism, to fly off the handles as soon as someone upset him enough. You guessed it was because he knew nothing else. Growing up around that kind of behavior, it just kind of sticks. He tries though, tries to keep it under control for as long as possible though, hating that he gets so angry so easily but people just make him so mad. You’ve told him that he gets that way because he bottles up everything he’s feeling when he’s feeling it and it just keeps building until he snaps. And when he snaps, it’s because he filled himself up with so much rage it has nowhere else to go than through his fists, or yelling, or apparently holding someone at gunpoint.
Tears of frustration for JJ start to build behind your eyelids and your nose starts to tingle but you just can’t help it. JJ doesn’t deserve the things he’s been put through, he really doesn’t. He’s a good person. He has good intentions behind most of the crazy shit he does. It’s just that he doesn’t think of the consequences before he goes through with his impulses. His snap judgement choices weigh out any other rational thought in his head.
Like he clearly didn’t think of what would happen to him when taking the blame for a felony charge and you really hope he’s okay. You kinda hope his dad didn’t show up to get him from the police station and that he’s still there because you know the outcome of the scenario. You’ve been on the comforting end of those scenarios more often than not and each time it breaks your heart. To see the boy cut up and bruised by the hand of his own father. He brushes it off every time, ‘It’s nothing I can’t handle’ but you see the pain there. The shine in his eyes and the deep breaths to keep himself from crying. You see it. Every. Time.
You can only hope that today won’t be one of those days where JJ will be littered with dark bruises and deep cuts. Your heart hammers in your chest at the thought of JJ not even making it out of his house today. That’s he’s too hurt to move and that makes a breath stutter out of you in the force of a sob. You press the heels of your hands harder to your closed eyelids in hopes to stop the tears from falling when you feel a weight drop down around your legs. You let out a yelp as your eyes fly open and you sit up in the process.
JJ stands there, at the end of your bed, with his hands on either side of your knees. Your heart nearly drops to your toes when you take in his appearance. Your hopes of him coming out of today unscathed were just that, hopes. The left side of his face is nearly purple, there’s cuts on his eyebrow, cheek, jaw, and a few around his neck line. His eyes are red rimmed and the tip of his nose is just as red. Jaw clenched and breathing ragged, you can tell he’s doing everything he can to hold back his tears. Some have already fallen, you know that, but that was when he was alone. Now he’s trying to act like everything’s fine when you know it’s not. When you both know it’s not.
“JJ,” you breathe out, removing your headphones and tossing your phone to the floor. His face crumples at your voice and you’re a bit relieved. He’s not going to hide how he feels and that just makes you whisper his name again, “JJ.”
That’s all it takes before JJ removes his backpack and climbs up the length of your body, pushing you to lay back down as he settles on top of you. He shakes against you as you wrap yourself around him. One hand goes up the back of his shirt and the other knocks off his hat so you can run your fingers through his hair. He lets out a shaky breath against your neck and then he’s crying. He shoves his face into your neck and you move a little to the side to let him get more comfortable, wanting to give him all the comfort in the world.
“Shh, it’s okay. You’re okay. You’re safe.” You repeat the words over and over again, hoping that they’ll sink in and bounce around in his head so he’ll believe them. “I was so worried about you. That’s why I was crying when you showed up. You worry me, JJ. You always do.”
He starts to settle down after that and you let out a breath, moving one of your hands to quickly remove the tears from your own cheeks before moving back to running your fingers through his hair. “It’s not a bad thing that you worry me. I only worry because I care about you. I care about you more than I care about anyone else.”
Stuttering breaths still fan over the skin of your neck and you just continue to run your hands over him. Your hand on his back is lightly scratching at the skin there, your fingernails leaving a trail of goosebumps. Your other hand is playing with the strands of his hair, untangling them and smoothing them over. “You’ll be okay, JJ.”
When you feel him nod, you know you got him back down to earth. “I’ll be okay.”
“Okay then, let’s go check out those cuts.”
You both get off the bed, JJ focusing too hard on the ground but nonetheless let’s you take his hand and guide him down the hall and into the bathroom. Once he’s seated, on the closed lid of the toilet, you move in between his legs to get close enough to inspect his face. His hands trail up the backs of your legs and wrap around your thighs. It’s a subconscious move on his part, it always is when you’re in this position. For some reason it brings him comfort, it grounds him, keeps him aware that you’re there and in front of him. His thumbs trace up and down on the outsides of your thighs as he tilts his head back for you.
You clean up the dry blood around his eyebrow, cheek, and lip. He hisses at the pressure to get it all off and whines when you clean the cuts with an antiseptic. You apologize by placing delicate kisses over the broken skin. A sigh escapes through his parted lips and his hands move up to the point where his fingers graze the bottom of your shorts.
“Hi, baby,” you whisper against his lips, ghosting yours over his to try and soothe the sting out of the cut. You’re not too sure how good it works but JJ relaxes a bit more under your touch.  
A small smile pulls at JJ’s lips as his eyes meet yours, “Hi, baby,” he echoes and his lips brush against yours.
Running your fingers through his hair, you tug a little at the strands and his eyes fall closed once again. You take the opportunity to run your fingers carefully over the bruises littering his delicate skin. There’s nothing you wish for more than for your fingertips to magically heal the darkened, painful, skin of his face.
Another sigh leaves through his parted lips and this time he sounds a bit watery. You grab onto his face with both hands and push your thumbs up under his closed eyelids to see if tears will leak through. And when they do, you swipe them away. “I owe 30 grand in restitution for sinking the boat. My dad didn’t like that.”
The question of what happened would always sit there on the tip of your tongue but you always knew what happened so you would never ask. It was always the same, it was just the reason that changed. And JJ would tell you it every time, once he calmed enough to talk about it.
“You didn’t do it, JJ.”
JJ sighs, “Yeah, I know. But Pope doesn’t deserve that charge. He has so much to look forward to. A way to get out of here and I couldn’t let him throw that away.”
Your hands move his face to a position that when he opens his eyes, he’ll be looking right at you. He knows that so he does and when he does, tears slide down his cheeks before your thumbs have a chance to stop them. “Yeah, but what about you?”
“We all know where I come from. There’s no way I’ll ever be more than that.”
“Don’t-“
He cuts you off, “No, it’s true. Look at me? Look at the shit I’m in. I have nothing going for me. I have nothing to lose. I might as well start now, the life I’m destined to live.”
Your nose starts to tingle once again, the tears resurfacing, “JJ, stop.”
“What?” he scoffs, “You want me to stop telling the truth? When will you realize that I’m correct? That I’m not good for anyone.”
“You’re nothing like him, JJ. You never have been and that’s something you need to realize.” You tug on his hair again, to make sure you have his attention. “The way you care about those you love. I mean, today was a bit reckless but you protected your friend. You protect the entire friend group. You’d never hurt anyone just for the hell of it, just because you felt like it, that’s not you, JJ. “
Looking him in the eyes, you try your best to convey the severity of your words, “You say you have nothing to lose but you do. You have me for one, then there's John B, Kie, Pope. If you keep doing reckless shit you’ll lose us. We need you JJ, you’re the biggest support system in our little group.”
JJ doesn’t say anything, just closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. He taps on your thigh, signaling for you to move and when you do he just walks out of the bathroom. You let out a sigh and drop your head, leaving it to hang for a few moments while you steady your breathing to make sure you don’t cry. Everything you said was true and you wished he believed it. The group is full of strong personalities but JJ is the one that keeps everyone a bit sane. He stops people from bickering, he keeps the mood light when it gets to be heavy, he listens to everyone so intently that he knows every detail about anyone. He’s the first to speak up when others are talking down to your group, he's the first to throw a punch in defense. He’s the one, specifically, that brings light to your life every day.
You clean up the bathroom slowly, distracting yourself so you don’t cry. Now is not the time to be emotional, not when JJ’s headspace is so low. This isn’t the first time this has happened and you know it won’t be the last. The amount of self loathing that boy has for himself will stick around no matter what people tell him. It gets better at times but his dad has a way of making it come to the forefront of his brain more often than not.
It’s about fifteen minutes later, stalling as much as possible, before you make your way back to your room. You have a glass of water and some pain killers now because you know that JJ didn’t leave, that he wouldn’t leave. He never does.
“Here,” you murmur, handing over the glass and two pills. “Lay down and go to sleep.”
He has his shirt off and he watches as you move around the room. His gaze is heavy and it makes you feel even warmer than you’re already feeling. You pick up things around the room, dirty clothes, cups, pieces of trash, anything to keep you busy. It’s not something you want to do but you also want to give JJ some space. You won’t admit it but it upsets you every time he starts talking like that and you know he knows that. He always lasts about 13 minutes before he breaks down.
And right on the dot, as you have an armful of dirty clothes to drop in the hamper, he speaks up. “Will you come lay down?”
“I’m going to take a shower. I feel gross.”
JJ lets out a tired sigh, “I’ve calmed down, please come here.”
“I feel gross,” you argue. He may have calmed down but you’re still hurt at his words. You know he doesn’t do it on purpose but it hurts to know that he believes he’s not worth anything, that he’s not afraid of losing you or anyone else that cares about him.
“There’s no point in showering, if I’m not going to shower and we end up pressed against each other anyway. We’ll be sweaty regardless.” He reasons, his voice on the verge of despair and you know that he needs you close right now. That he needs the comfort he seeks. “Please?”
Your heart softens at the tone of his voice and you cave.  Dropping the clothes into the hamper you shuffle over to the empty side of your bed. JJ turns his back to you and you settle in behind him, shoving one arm under his neck and wrapping the other one around his waist. You pull him close to you, both palms flat against his chest, molding your body against his. JJ brings a hand to the top of yours and laces his fingers with yours. He lets out a stuttering breath when you place your lips to the back of his neck.
“I have one thing to lose,” he breathes out, “and it’s you.” You press another kiss to the back of his neck before digging your nose to the skin there. “I love you, you know”
“Yeah, I know.” You squeeze his hand and he squeezes back. “I love you, you know.”
JJ sighs and relaxes completely, like he’d been waiting for you to say those exact words, “I know.”
He falls asleep a few minutes later.
-
-
It’s about three days later when you’re walking down the street when you notice a familiar looking jeep coming towards you. Your hopes for it to just keep driving die before they’re fully even there because it stops next to you, making you stumble a bit at the closeness.
“Pogue.”
“Topper.” you sigh, stepping up to his driver window. “I have a name.”
“Yeah, but I don’t really care.” He looks you up and down before smirking, “But I could.”
You roll your eyes, “Hm, in your dreams. What do you want?”
“Just wanted to see how your little group of Pogues are doing with your precious Pope in the slammer?” He raises an eyebrow in question.
You cross your arms over your chest and step closer. You’re not above fighting. You know how to, you were taught how to fight correctly, your dad teaching you at a young age. He felt the need to, with where you live and the stability you have in such an area.
“Yeah, see, JJ was the one that ended up there.”
Topper’s face falls and his skin turns a bit pale at your words. He won’t ever admit it, but you know that he’s secretly scared of JJ. Him and his friends, they all are. Never once have you seen them go to him one on one. They always have 2 or more and it always fills you with pride because JJ does know how to fight but it’s never fair because he’s just one and they gang up on him.
“Why?” he questions.
“Well, Top, that’s because he’s a good person. Unlike you.” you sneer, not backing down. He’s bigger than you, probably stronger than you but you’re not scared of him. You never have been.
“I didn’t want to press the charges, it wasn’t me!” His cocky demeanor falls quickly at the newfound information and it makes you laugh. “It was my mom, I swear.”
“Right, so you couldn’t have stopped her? Couldn’t have done anything when you know the reason it was done in the first place was because you jumped someone who was just trying to do their job. Someone who works for their money. Does someone working to keep themselves afloat scare you? What is it! Huh? You don’t like it?” You can’t help yourself. The force in which your voice is coming out startles you just as much as it does Topper.
“Oh please,” Topper scoffs, rolling his eyes in the process, “don’t act like they’re all innocent. I had a gun held to my head.”
“Yeah, true, but you were about to kill one of our friends! You’re no better than any of us. Oh! And should I mention how you almost killed another one the other night at the outdoor movie? Should I bring that up to someone? Hm? Maybe your mom or maybe the police?” You tilt your head to the side, taunting him a bit.
“Like anyone would believe someone like you,” Topper laughs.
You laugh right back, “Do you forget that I’m actually right under you, status wise? That my family just chooses to live where we do because we’re not a bunch of prissy snobs. People would believe me.”
“Do your Pogues know about you?”
“Of course they do. Do you think that me having money changes anything?” You question, rolling your eyes. “Actually, this conversation is going nowhere. I’m done. I have somewhere I need to be.”
When you step back and start walking, Topper gets out and follows you. “Come back here!”
“For what! What do you want?”
“You need to be knocked down a peg or two. Remind you where you are and who you hang out with,” He steps up to you, trying to seem threatening.
You look up at him bored, “Okay, Topper. Why don’t you get back in your car and drive away. Go do some drugs or beat up on someone working.”
He grabs at your arm and pulls you chest to chest with him, getting in your face in the process. “You don’t know me!”
“And I don’t want to. Now, let me go.”
When you fight against his grip he just holds on tighter. You wince and you know it’ll bruise, “I’m not above hitting a girl. Especially when she’s asking for it.”
“Do it, I dare you.” you challenge, stepping up to nearly pressing your nose to his. You’re not too sure how you didn’t see it coming, probably because you were really challenging him. But he didn’t seem to think the same thing because he surges forward to press his lips to yours. You back away as far as possible but his grip on you doesn’t let you go far and his lips make contact with yours. “Get off of me!”
You stomp on his foot and knee him in the stomach and that gets him to let go. “You bitch!” he grumbles out and reaches for your leg, pulling it out from under you. You land on the ground with a groan and kick at him when he grabs your ankle and bends down to punch you across the face, “Fucking stop!”
“You’re the one that grabbed me, now let go!” You kick at him again and get him in the groin this time. And when he bends over you get enough momentum to deliver a punch to the side of his face. He lands on his side and you push him around until he’s on his back and punch him again before standing up. You stick your boot up under his chin and step on his neck just enough to make it harder for him to breathe. “Don’t ever fucking touch me again.”
“You bitch!” He exclaims again, trying to lunge up at you again but when it doesn’t work he scratches down your leg, cutting into the skin. You push into his neck more when he doesn’t stop. “You do belong with the Pogues.”
“I know,” you smirk, leaning down. “You get your mom to drop the charges against JJ and I’ll make sure he doesn’t come after you for what you just pulled.”
“You think I’m scared of him!” He yells out, choking a bit when your foot slips against his movement.
“I know that you are. And after he finds out it was you that did this to me, it’ll be a whole other type of anger from him.” you whisper, shoving against his throat again. “Drop the charges and I’ll keep him away from you, for this.”
Topper gasps and starts to grab at your ankle but you don’t move it and you won’t move it until he agrees. It only takes a few seconds before he caves, “Okay! Okay, I’ll do it!”
“Good,” you smile, pulling back a little and a gasping breath echoes loudly between the two of you. “Do it now.”
Topper groans and tries to fight you once again, punching at your thigh this time around and it makes you stumble back but not enough because you slam your foot down on his chest, knocking the wind out of him. “Do it now.”
He lets out a breath and fumbles around in his pocket before his phone is presented and he puts it to his ear. “On speaker.”
Once Topper hangs up the phone, after spitting out some bullshit excuse, his mom agrees. She sounds reluctant but she agrees nonetheless. Topper punches you in the thigh once again, this time harder, losing your balance and hitting the ground once more. He kicks at you, foot coming in contact with your lower back after you turned away from him.
“You won’t ever do that to me again, you hear me?” Topper yells, standing up above you.
You laugh and turn over onto your back, “What? Your ego hurt after being held down by a girl.” His face turns red and you can tell he’s trying his hardest not to kick you again. It just makes you laugh more as you stand up to your full height once more. “Don’t let the charges being dropped fall through. If they do? I won’t have any control over what happens.”
You start to walk away and another laugh escapes when you hear Topper, from behind you, let out a frustrated scream before his car door slams and he speeds away. He’s too easy. Messing with him is one of your favorite things to do, even if it ends up with you limping a bit and blood trickling down your leg.
When you reach your destination, The Chateau as always, you’re relieved to only see Kie at the dock you’re all supposed to be meeting at. You initially thought you’d be the last one to show up, your run in with Topper added at least 20 extra minutes to your journey, but you’re glad it doesn’t seem that way. Kie looks up when a branch snaps under your foot and you can see a smile outlining her face when she spots you but it quickly turns into a frown when she sees the state you’re in.
“What the hell happened to you?” she screeches, meeting you halfway.
You look around the property, in search of a certain blonde boy because you absolutely had no idea how you were going to explain this to him. JJ was absolutely going to lose it once he saw you and he absolutely isn’t going to let it go until he knows the truth. You thought about lying to him but he knows you better than he knows himself and he’d see through the lie before it would even have a chance to leave your mouth.
“Where are the guys? I thought I’d be late.”
Kie gives you an unimpressed look at your obvious avoidance of the subject, “I don’t know, something about Figure 8 and Sarah Cameron. That’s all I heard on the phone call.”
You nod, not really caring where they are in the slightest, “Cool. Now will you help me clean up a bit. It doesn’t feel as bad as it looks, I promise.”
She runs her eyes down your whole body before meeting your eyes, “That’s a lie. Do you not feel the blood actively running down your leg?”
Looking down, your eyes widen at just how much blood is covering your leg. “Shit,” you mutter, pressing a palm to your forehead.
“What happened?”
“I ran into Topper,” you sigh, the adrenaline quickly leaving your body now that you’re standing still.
Kiara gasps loudly, “By yourself!”
“Yes,” you groan, not really seeing the big deal. “He looks worse.”
Kie looks like she doesn’t believe you and she’s clearly about to question you when the van pulls up and JJ loudly gets out, yelling out to you both, “Yo, guys, someone beat the shit out of Topper and it wasn’t even us!”
He clearly hasn’t taken in the sight of you yet but you turn your attention back to Kie and you can’t help but smirk at the shocked expression on her face. “JJ’s going to lose his shit in about 2 seconds.”
And just as Kiara closes her mouth, JJ’s voice nearly echoes through the trees, “What in the fuck!” You wince at his tone and just how loud it is.
He was still behind you, you purposely kept your eyes locked on Kiara so you don’t have to face him just yet. But that’s clearly not going to stand because JJ steps in front of you, effectively pushing Kie out of the way. “Who did this?”
“I fell?” You raise your voice as if asking a question, scrunching your face up into your shoulders. The deadpan look on your boyfriend's face makes you let out a sigh and drop your shoulders. “I’d like to say for you to see the other guy but you already have.”
Pope’s voice cuts in before JJ even has a chance to process your words, “You did that to Topper!” He sounds impressed and a big smile pulls at your lips as you turn your head to look at him.
“Holy shit,” John B exhales staring at you in complete awe. “He was fucked up.”
A laugh bubbles past your lips and your cheeks heat up at the attention you’re receiving. The admiration on the two boys' faces almost makes you forget about the other boy in your presence. The one that’s been awfully quiet. You turn back to him and the look on his face makes you frown. His pupils are blown and his jaw is clenched so tight you’re positive his teeth hurt. His focus is dead set on the base of your throat.
Waving your hand in front of his face, you snap your fingers as well, trying to bring him back to you, “Earth to JJ. Come back to me.”
“Topper did this to you?” he asks and when you nod, something flashes in his eyes so quick you find yourself trying to chase it. Figure out what’s going through his head. “I’m going to kill him.”
You’re stunned at the way his voice sounds, deep and raspy, filled with so much hatred. You’re almost positive his voice has never been so low before and it sends chills down your spine. You blink at him but when you open your eyes he’s not in front of you anymore. He’s only a few steps away but you can’t really move as the pain in your leg finally settled in.
“JJ,” you cry out, half out of pain and half to get his attention. “Don’t do anything! Come back here.”
You swivel in your spot and watch him as he continues to stomp into the house. A few things crash around before he comes back out, shoving what you assume is the gun into the back of his pants. “JB, give me the keys.”
“No, don’t give them to him!” You yell out. You need to get his attention.
“What are you thinking? Do you really think I’m just going to sit here and do nothing when that piece of shit put his hands on you?” JJ shouts, standing a few feet away from you now.
Pope comes up behind JJ and puts both hands to his shoulder, “Calm down, man,” he says but JJ roughly shrugs his shoulder and pushes Pope off of him. He puts his hands up in surrender but stays close. “You can’t just go pull a gun out on him and kill him.” He reasons.
“Oh yeah?” He challenges. “Watch me.”
“JJ, stop it,” Kie cries out now.
“Yeah man, you saw what Topper looked like. You should be happy that she’s the one who did it.” John B points out, gesturing to you and JJ follows the movement of his hand and he looks to you again.
He looks at you with his brows furrowed, a storm swirling around in his eyes as he stares you down. The eye contact isn’t something you normally back down from but the intensity in his eyes right now throws you off. It feels like you’re being chastised. You know he’s trying to figure out why you fought Topper. He knows that you don’t just out right fight someone, even if they start it first. He knows that the only time you ever fight is in self defense or to defend someone you care about.
“What did you do?” JJ asks because he knows you did this for a reason. Something more than just for yourself because you don’t personally care for Topper, you’d never give him the time of day and that includes fighting him. “Why’d you fight him?”
“Well,” you shrug, looking down to your feet. Your leg was still bleeding. You should probably do something about that. “He made me mad.”
JJ scoffs, “Your temper is not as bad as mine. There’s more to it. Tell me, now, or I will go kill him.”
You hesitate some more, fixated on your feet and the way they look in your boots. They’re a bit scuffed but they still look good. You focus on that and not the four sets of eyes burning into your frame. Telling them, telling JJ why you fought would result in JJ feeling like shit. You really don’t want him to feel like shit because you did what you did to help him. But he’ll feel like shit because you got hurt and you got hurt on his behalf. There’s nothing he hates more than someone standing up for him and getting hurt because of it.
“Today, please.” JJ snaps and you look up at him to see the anger plastered on his face.
“I was walking here when he pulled up beside me. He wanted to taunt me about Pope being in jail for the whole boat thing and I told him that it was you that took the blame for it. He tried arguing with me but when I started to walk away he grabbed me,” you take a breath when you see JJ step forward like he’s ready to protect you from the words you’re about to say. “And well, when I was challenging him to hit me he kissed me but I -“
“He did what now?” JJ cuts in, his voice so deep and slow your eyes widen at him. Kiara and Pope’s jaw drops at the same time and John B looks taken aback at the way his best friend sounds. Never have they ever heard him sound so angry. You’ve never even heard him so angry before.
Everyone, but you and JJ, glances at each other in confusion but you don’t even dare to look away from JJ. They don’t know what’s going on or why JJ would get so mad at the idea of someone else kissing you. Kiara had a suspicion long ago that the two of you were dating but you shot it down even though she was right. That was almost a year ago and as far as you know they don’t know you’re actually together. At this point you’re not too sure why they don’t even know or why you haven’t told them but you have a feeling they’re about to be real surprised here soon. The look in JJ’s eyes is possessive, it’s down right a claim that you’re his and no one has the right to kiss you.
“Let me finish,” you put a hand up. “I kicked him, shoved him down to the ground, punched him, then held him by the throat with my foot-“
“My god,” John B breathes out, once again looking in awe. Pope just nods in agreement, almost in a daze. Kiara, well she just looks impressed.
“While I slightly choked him with my foot,” you pause for a second, preparing yourself for the worst reaction from JJ, “I got him to drop the charges on the boat.”
It goes deathly quiet for a few moments before three voices come at you all at one, “What?”
You ignore them, still looking at JJ, “By the end of the day your name should be cleared. You won’t be held responsible for the boat anymore.”
JJ doesn’t say anything, he just continues to stare but you watch him carefully. His breaths are deep and calculated, his jaw is clenching and unclenching, his fists loosen and he rests his palms against his thighs. You can practically see the wheels inside his brain working through the information, processing the fact that you did this for him. He’s not used to someone caring for him this way, no matter how long you’ve been there for him, he’s still not used to the love you have for him. He went so long without it, it takes him a while to process it.
But you see the moment it finally settles in his brain, the second that he fully processed the information you’d given him. His chest stutters briefly and you know the tears are going to come next. He breathes in a long breath, and holds it in his lungs before it rushes out through his nose. He’s trying to keep up his tough front, but he’s failing. His eyes finally soften and they go back to the normal light they usually are.
Then, in the blink of an eye he’s in front of you. His hands cradle your face before his body collides with yours, hard, and his lips are on yours. The kiss is hard, it’s possessive, passionate, sincere but hasty, fervent, needy, desperate. It’s overwhelming and so full of emotion that it takes you a second to respond but when you do, JJ sighs into it and pulls you impossibly closer. One hand moves to your lower back and the other one stays on your jaw where his thumb pushes against your face to open your mouth even more. He is absolutely, unquestionably claiming you right here, right now. Not that you need to be claimed but you don’t mind. You’ve never felt so alive before.
The love JJ is conveying through this kiss is everything you’ve ever needed and you reciprocate the best that you can. You want him to know that you’re his and he’s yours. Just how it should be.
JJ whines when you pull away and he chases after you but you need to breathe, “Jesus, J.”
“I’ll say,” Kiara agrees, a little out of breath herself at what she just witnessed. Two seventeen year olds should not know how to share such a passionate looking kiss.
“I didn’t know friends kiss like that,” John B jokes, nudging Pope when he laughs.
“That’s because they don’t.” he continues laughing.
JJ ignores everything they say, “You didn’t have to do that.”
“I know, but I did.” You shrug, shifting on your feet and wincing at the pain that shoots through your leg and JJ notices that. “But like can we go get me cleaned up or something, I need to sit down.”
“Yeah,” JJ nods hastily, “you guys go ahead and go out without us,” he looks at the other three, that still look like they’re in complete shock, and doesn’t wait for their response before he looks back to you, “can you walk?”
You nod but he doesn’t listen. JJ swiftly throws you over his shoulder and starts walking towards the house. “I love you, you know,” he says once he’s far enough away from everyone.
“I know.”
-
-
It’s the next day when you and JJ make an appearance after staying inside all day the day before. Once you had showered and iced down the parts of your body that hurt, you fell asleep and stayed asleep until it was dark. The adrenaline in your system was completely gone and you were in a lot of pain so sleep came naturally.
You met John B, Pope, Kie, and even Sarah, at the beach. It was around 11am when you and JJ walked up to them as they were sitting there in the sand. As you approached, they went quiet and watched as JJ helped you sit, hand you a bottle of water before sitting down behind you. His legs press against yours on either side of your body and his hands rest on top of your thighs. You can feel four sets of eyes on you and you give it about 3 more seconds before someone breaks the quiet.
“How are you feeling?” Kie is the one to break it. You glance at her and give her a smile, one that she returns.
“Sore but I’ll be fine.”
John B laughs a bit of a disbelieving laugh, “What you explained yesterday was pretty badass.”
“Hell yeah it was,” Pope excitedly cuts in. “I should say thank you, as well.”
You just shrug, “I would’ve done it for any of you.”
“Did Topper really do that to you?” Sarah questions you, quizzically looking you up and down. Your face bruised and so did your leg. The scratches down your leg are scabbed and also bruised.
The hands on your thighs tighten and dig into the skin there. You gently place your hands on his, soothing the anger that still sits there. He calmed down yesterday, barely, but he did enough to listen to what happened when you explained it again. Adding in the details you knew would calm him down. He tried to argue with you a few times but you finally got through to him, made him accept the fact that you did what you did and there’s no turning back now.
“What a dick. I can’t believe I dated him,” Sarah continues when you nod at her.
As everyone laughs and starts to pick on Sarah for her choices, you shift your upper body enough to twist around and look at JJ. His eyes are dark and his jaw is clenched tight, pushing out the muscles in his neck. You let out a sigh and bring a hand up to his cheek, soothing your fingers over his jaw to get him to unclench. He’s angry, that much you can tell, but he’s trying his best to keep a wraps on it. It’s been very difficult to keep him steady. Every time he looks at you, he tenses and his breathing gets all deep. It’ll be like that for a few days.
“JJ, calm down,” you whisper to him. The fingers digging into your thighs tighten some more before he relaxes, his eyes meeting yours and the dark anger in them fizzling away slowly. “Hey, there you are.”
“I still can’t believe you won’t let me go kick his ass,” JJ scoffs, moving to lean back on his hands. The movement makes you sway a little, having not realized how much you were relying on him to keep you upright. “I just want to kick his ass.”
He always wants to kick his ass but you know the underlying anger in him would take it further than that and that’s not something you want. Also, “If you kick his ass the charges will come back,” you remind him.
JJ closes his eyes and takes a breath. You move around between his legs and sit sideways, your legs bent over one of his now so you don’t have to be so twisted to look at him. Your back hurts a bit too much for that. He pulls up the leg that’s against your back and presses it into you, giving you something to lean on. You place a hand on his thigh, up by his hip, and lean into him a bit, “I’m sure you’ll get the chance to kick his ass again but just not for this, okay? I hit him just as much as he hit me.”
That brings a smirk to his face, “You know, I wouldn’t mind seeing you choke someone out with those boots you wear. I’m a bit mad I missed it, I’m sure it was hot as fuck.”
And that catches the attention of everyone else and you turn your head when John B speaks up, “Fuck, I was thinking the same thing,” he laughs and laughs even harder when Sarah gasps. “I’m just saying.”
“Actually,” Kie shrugs, “I wouldn’t mind picking a fight with Topper just to see that.”
You let out a loud laugh, your head thrown back at the sheer force in which it comes out, “Can we wait a few days maybe, I hurt.”
JJ immediately brings a hand up to soothe over your leg. It does look bad and honestly it does hurt as bad as it looks. It only takes a few seconds for his other hand to brush over the nasty looking bruise on your back too. Four sets of eyes track the movements, “Does it hurt that bad?”
“Yeah, actually. The cuts sting the worst and the sun makes them feel like they’re burning.” Your answer makes JJ frown. His eyes flicker with anger once more, “Stay calm,” you state a bit forcefully.
You can tell that the group wants to question the movements between you and JJ. The kiss you shared in front of them yesterday was anything but the friendly kisses that you share with the group most days and it’s been on the forefront of their brains ever since. Sarah is the only one that doesn’t track the movements for more than what they are, she didn’t see the kiss and the closeness is no different than what it usually is for the both of you.
The good thing about being with JJ is that nothing really changed between the two of you when you started dating. As kids, you were alway closer than with anyone else. JJ trusted you, protected you, cared deeply for you from the beginning. The touchiness started when you were 15, feelings between you a little too strong to ignore so you went from the friendly hugs and touches to a bit more. Hands would rest in more intimate places, no longer would they rest on knees but now on thighs. No longer on the waist but more on the curve of hips or high up on the rib cage near the chest. Everything was taken in stride, the older everyone got the more common it was and no one questioned a thing about it. It was mostly friendly, being so used to being near JJ for years that the change in touches barely registered in your head, it was all normal.
It changed almost a year ago. The feelings you held for JJ getting to be too much to control, you felt they were getting more and more noticeable every day. JJ was getting closer and closer, lingering longer than usual, snapping quicker when someone offended you, acting a bit more possessive and it was a lot to process. One night, after a particularly large fight with the Kooks, you and JJ were alone on the hammock outside The Chateau when he kissed you. It was a real kiss, one with emotion and fervor, not just a friendly peck that you’d gotten so used to sharing.
You guys have been dating ever since. Keeping it to yourself. You share everything else with the group, nothing was ever private but this was something you wanted to yourselves. To enjoy with no pressure. It was only supposed to be that way for a few months, while you got used to the change in relationship, but you got so comfortable with the way you guys got to have each other in private, you just never mentioned it.
But with how deeply you loved each other, it was obviously getting harder to hide. Not that it’s really that important.
“I’m cal-“
“Are you guy-“
“What the fuck!”
JJ, Pope, and Sarah all speak at the same time but everyone focuses on Sarah’s distressed, ‘what the fuck,’ and looks to her. Everyone then follows her line of sight and what’s caught her attention. JJ immediately tenses and he sits back, ready to jump up. You tense yourself, pushing harder into your hold on him.
“Rafe, what the fuck are you doing here?” Sarah screeches standing up. John B follows her. Kie and Pope stand too, standing more in front of you and JJ.
“Let me go,” JJ whispers, his voice coming out harsh, especially when Topper pops up from behind Rafe.
“No.”
JJ huffs, an annoyed sigh heaving through his nose. His vision is locked on the two boys approaching your group. “We just wanted to check up on our favorite people,” Rafe jokes, the sarcasm rolling off of him in waves. You move completely around in front of JJ when you feel his body start to shake a bit at his continued words, “Especially the one who beat up my boy here.”
Wrapping your legs around JJ’s waist, you pull him closer to you before grasping his face in your hands. “Hey baby, how are you today?” you question, whispering to not gain the attention of everyone else. Pope and Kie are doing a decent job of keeping you hidden but JJ’s eyes are still locked on where Rafe and Topper are standing.
“Which one of you did it? He won’t tell me and I’d like to have a word.”
A twitch goes through JJ’s body, like he’s about to get up but you hold him tighter. Stroking your fingers through his hair, you tug on it a bit to get his attention. It works. “It’s okay.”
“None of you look like you got your asses handed to them, so I ask again. Who did it?” Rafe hums, clicking his tongue as you assume he looks around at everyone. You know that you and JJ aren’t completely covered and he’s bound to finally see you two.
“Rafe, just leave.” Sarah intervenes.
“Oh, Daddy’s little princess, I don’t think so. Not until someone steps up. I might even hang out with you today. I think it would be fun.”
“No, leave them alone. You come for them enough without reason. Go home!” Her voice is stern but Rafe is off the walls, you highly doubt he’ll listen. “Topper deserved what happened to him anyway.”
“Ah,” Rafe lets out, “So you know who did it? You think she’ll own up to it any time soon, I’m tired.”
You wince when JJ roughly grabs you and shoves you away from him. The movement makes you tumble into the back of Kie’s legs and she helps you up as JJ pushes to the front of the group, in the blink of an eye. You let out a groan as you get steady on your feet, your back burning with pain.
John B slaps a hand down on JJ’s shoulder as he steps in front of him, to keep him from attacking. You let out a sigh and shake your head as JJ puffs out his chest, making himself seem bigger. “Why don’t you leave her out of this,” his tone is menacing.
“Oh! You know who did it too?” Rafe exclaims, feigning ignorance.
“Rafe, I told you it’s not a big deal. Let’s go.” Topper interjects.
“No, man.  Look at the bruise on your neck. Someone just doesn’t get away with that. Even if they’re a girl,” Rafe finishes, looking directly at you. You stare back, unimpressed, arms crossed over your chest.
JJ lunges for Rafe, “Keep her out of it!”
Rafe laughs as John B and Pope hold JJ back, “But it’s her fault!”
“Not when he’s all over her first! Come on, Top, be a big man and admit it was your fault!” JJ taunts, struggling against the hold JB and Pope have on him.
You sigh once more before stepping out of Kie’s grip, she squeezes you for a second but let’s you go when you keep walking. Stepping in between JJ and Rafe, your chest brushes his, and you challenge him. You want to protect JJ in this moment because you know if a fight was to break out, JJ wouldn’t have it fair because looking past Rafe’s shoulder you spot the rest of their little gang.
“Get out of the way,” JJ yells, placing a hand to your waist. His fingers squeeze into your side but you don’t back down.
“No, JJ!” you yell back, “this is something you can’t fight over. I told you that!”
JJ presses his chest to your back, trying to get as close as possible to the situation but you push back. “Damn it, let me do something!”
You ignore him, turning to Rafe who has a smug expression on his face from the exchange, “Leave. This has nothing to do with you!”
Sarah steps you beside you and shoves at her brother, making him stumble. “Go home.”
“Sarah, this has nothing to do with you.”
You take a step forward, “And it doesn’t with you, either. I’d leave before you end up like your buddy.” Your temper is rising very quickly. The continuous smug look on his face from not listening to you or his own sister making your skin crawl. Your blood is hot and you can feel yourself vibrating in JJ’s hold, the taunting of his words and the way he speaks them as if he’s demeaning you.
“Like you co-“ you don’t even let him finish before you’re throwing a punch across his face, hard. He falls to the ground with the force of it and you’re about to lurch forward to continue throwing punches but arms wrap around your waist and pull you back. Your legs kick up in the air as you fight against the hold, “You bitch!”
Sarah jumps in between you and her brother, knowing he wouldn’t hit her. “Rafe, leave,” but he just shoved her aside and tried to get to you. You’re still fighting in JJ’s hold, yelling at him to let you go but he just continues to pull you away. Topper jumps in to keep Rafe back, desperately trying to get him to listen. For once Topper is doing something smart.
“Let me fight him!” You scream, tired of him and all his friends constantly looking down at you like you’re no more than a piece of garbage on the ground. It’s tiring, frustrating, and you’re absolutely sick of it. You’re tired of having to constantly be on alert, wondering if you’re going to get attacked again just because you’re hanging out somewhere or walking down the street. “Let me go!”
“No!” JJ yells back, “if you won’t let me fight, you’re not going to either!”
“I’m not letting you fight because I don’t want you in jail, asshole!” You’re still struggling against him but his hold is too tight and you’re losing air. “I’m just trying to protect you, god damn it, let me do something for you!”
In your fit of rage you don’t even notice that JJ has dragged you both a few feet away from everyone else until he’s in front of you, hands grasping at your face, “Hey hey hey, will you calm down? Breathe, calm down, baby.”
“JJ, let me go!” You exclaim, still trying to pull away from his grasp. It bothers the bruise on your face but you ignore it. You just want to fight, to attack anything that puts JJ in danger. You’re not too sure where this sudden wave of protectiveness came from, granted you always want to protect him, but it’s a really strong urge these past few days.
“No, calm down. I’m not letting you go until you’re breathing properly again.” JJ argues. He soothes his thumbs over your cheeks but you’re barely registering them there. Your mind is still reeling, wanting to do anything to fight, to keep JJ safe and with you. “What is going on with you? Why do you want to fight so bad? You’re not one to fight.”
The questions seem to drain the fight right out of you, the adrenaline running through your system leaving your body in a single breath. It makes you sag against JJ, his hands on your cheeks the main thing keeping you up. “I don’t know.”
“Come on, dig a little. I need an answer so we can work on moving forward.” JJ throws your own words back at you. You smile a little at him, happy that he’s grasping onto the tactics you use to get him to open up about what he’s going through. JJ notices you smile and chuckles, “Yeah, yeah I listen to you after all.”
That makes you full on laugh, your whole body shaking as the laugh rips through you. Reaching up, you rest a hand to his cheek, “You’re so stubborn, I’m a bit surprised.” He leans into your touch a bit, eyes closing as he takes in a deep breath. Your laughter dies down and you just smile at him. “The idea of you not being with me, scares me.”
JJ frowns and steps closer, as if either of you would disappear if he wasn’t close enough. “I just-“ you breathe out when he places your free hand on his ribs, your place of comfort, your grounding place. “I just want to do something for you. I want you to be safe. I want to protect you.”
“Have you not realized that’s what you’ve been doing for me since we were like 9?” JJ laughs, shaking his head. “Baby, you’ve been the one protecting me for years. How many times have you taken the blame for something when you weren’t even there? How many times have you hid me in your closet so your parents don’t find out I’ve sneaked in after a particularly bad day with my dad? How many times have you patched me up and held me when things got too bad? It’s too many to count. You do things for me every day. You smiling at me, holding my hand, sitting beside me, sharing food with me, looking at me, hell just being in the same room as me; gets me through any day.”
The four others stare on in a bit of a daze. Rafe and his followers long gone so their attention has been solely on the two of you. But there’s no way either of you could’ve known. Emotions are running high between you and JJ that there’s no way you’d pay attention to anything other than him until you knew his mind was steady. You knew JJ was going through the same thing.
“Are they like.... together?” Sarah questions, to no one in particular. She always just assumed the two of you were just closer. That your friendship was just that, a friendship. She’s noticed that the entire group of Pogues were close and touchy, but it was always a bit more between the two of you.
“Yeah,” Pope answers.
Sarah gasps, “Why didn’t I know!”
“Because we don’t even know,” John B answers.
“What do you mean?” Sarah’s brows furrow. That has got to be one of the most confusing things she’s ever been told. “That doesn’t make sense.”
“They haven’t told us,” Kie shrugs, “But, I mean, it’s obvious. I figured it out like six months ago maybe?”
“Really?” Pope, raises an eyebrow. “I figured it out like 3 months ago.”
“Mmm,” John B hums, “I’m pretty sure I witnessed their first official kiss. You know how she kisses all of us?” he asks, looking around to the others. Kie and Pope nod while Sarah just watches on. “Well, one night, like last year some time. I saw them kiss and it wasn’t like the ones she gives all of us. Their dynamic changed the next day.”
Sarah looks around completely baffled. She feels like she should’ve known, should’ve realized but she just assumed because no one acted like you two were dating. But she didn’t grow up with you all, she hasn’t seen how the two of you dating wouldn’t be a shock. And the newfound information still doesn’t stop Sarah from letting out a gasp when you surge forward to kiss JJ.
The kiss is like the one you shared yesterday but this time it’s you pouring everything you’ve got into it. Pouring in every ounce of love your body has to offer. It’s deep and warm and all things good. It’s needy and greedy, needing to have his attention and wanting to take it all. He reciprocates with just as much fervor, hastily kissing back like his life depended on it. His hands are tight on your waist as he pulls you impossibly closer, always closer, and your arms wrap around his neck. Hands shoved in his hair, you kiss him with unrelenting fury. It’s a kiss that could easily turn into something more if you weren’t in public so you try to tone it down but JJ is having none of that. He just wraps both arms around your back and holds you to him when you try to pull away.
You step back though, breathing heavily against JJ’s lips. Your breaths mix with his and your lips desperately brush as you both just breathe, trying to come back to earth. You place a quick kiss to his lips and one to his nose, “I love you, you know.”
“I know,” he responds with a quick kiss to your lips and your nose.
-
-
The van is entirely too tense for your liking. The atmosphere is so thick, it makes it feel like you can’t breathe. John B is yelling profusely at JJ as he drives, like he’s part of a car chase, through the back roads of The Cut to get to where his brain has focused on.
It was a pretty normal day up until about 26 minutes ago.
You were the last one to be picked up for the day, JJ greeting you at the sliding door of the van with a quick hello kiss to your lips before grabbing your hand and helping you in. Kisses got placed on everyone, even Sarah -who was pleasantly surprised, because even if she won’t admit it, she was upset to find out that you’ve kissed everyone but her- before sitting down on the floor in front of the bench. JJ sat behind you and you wrapped your arms around his legs. All of you were going to head out to the boat, spend the day on the water and soak up some sun. Just hang out like teenagers are supposed to do.
That was until a supposed cop car pulled up behind the van out of nowhere and ordered for you to pull over. John B does as told but in the blink of an eye, there’s a shot gun being aimed in his face and orders are being thrown for everyone to get out. Orders thrown for us to lay down flat in the ditch.
Something about knowing Rafe and how he’s going after people to collect money he owes. JJ was constantly telling him that you’re all a bunch of Pogues, that he won’t find anything but of course he found the cash you keep in your backpack, along with the weed you hold for JJ. There were a few other things he found that he deemed good enough to steal but you didn’t get enough of a look to see what he found. It’s like he noticed every time one of you moved because he’d be quick to aim the gun at any of you who moved and threaten to shoot.
Which is why it was so surprising when JB was able to get into the car without the guy noticing. After that, it was amazing how fast the guy ended up on the ground, wheezing and groaning in pain.
“Oh, I know this guy! He sells coke to my dad!” JJ yelled before he kicked him in the stomach.
“No wonder he was talking about Rafe.” Sarah interjected, scoffing in disbelief.
JJ punched the guy across the face once more before reaching into his pocket and taking the guys wallet. “We have one more stop to make!” he laughs menacingly.
So, that leads you up to where you are now. Pacing the front lawn of a run down drug house. Crashes are coming from inside, along with the yells and screams from JJ and John B. Every time something hits the ground, you startle, completely on edge by the whole situation. JJ has damn near lost his mind, his eyes too wide and too unfocused. If you didn’t know any better you’d say he did a line of coke for breakfast this morning.
Deep down, you know this behavior is only fueled by the way he’s been treated his whole life. That he’s reached his limit at how much he can actually take. That he’s fed up with his life and what he feels like he’s worth. He’s snapped, something you’ve been trying to prevent for years, and there’s absolutely nothing you can do about it. You’re not scared of him, you know that you’d be able to calm him down but you know there’d be a fight before that happened. A fight you don’t want to go through. It’s only been four days since your fight with Topper and you’re still exhausted from it. You’re not ready to handle a fight with JJ.
“God, they sound like they’re killing each other in there,” Kie groans, pacing just as much as you. She looks worried.
Pope stands completely still, an anxious look on his face as he stares at the front door of the house. It looks like he believes he’ll summon them out with just his gaze in the door.
And Sarah, well, she just looks out of place.
You continue to pace, anxiously waiting, not daring to look at the door. You don’t want to know what’s going on. You wish you couldn’t hear what was going on either. You honestly feel like you’re going to wear a path down in the dead grass with all your back and forth.
“Now!” you jump at the sudden voice before the screen door to the house slams open. JJ steps out with a wad of cash in his hands. “We can all have, let’s see-“ he pauses for a second as he sorts through the stack, “5 grand each!”
John B looks aggravated, like he’s talking to a child that keeps asking ‘why’ for absolutely no reason, as he follows closely behind JJ.
“What are we doing! Stealing from drug dealers now?” Kiara exclaims.
JJ stares at her, throwing his arms around. “Aren’t you guys tired of this? We got a gun! A gun pulled on us today. We were robbed! Us!” JJ exclaims, face red. “I don’t know about you but I’m tired! I’m tired of being treated like absolute shit just because of where we live!”
You stare on in complete shock. JJ’s lips are parted and his eyes are wide, breathing ragged. This is a whole other type of anger that you’ve never seen out of JJ before. You’re not too sure how to handle this.
“Relax, JJ,” John B continues after him, his anger showing through as well. He starts pushing up against JJ, getting in his face.
“How’d you feel, huh? That shit was right there in your face,” JJ argues back.
“I’m putting it back,” John B moves to snatch the bag JJ has in his grasp and that leads to JJ shoving JB up against the van, hard. The impact of it echoes around the small area you’re in.
“You feel like a tough guy, huh?” John B snaps, not even trying to fight against the hold JJ has on him. He knows that JJ would never lay a hand on him, no matter how mad he got. “What will you do when he comes for us?”
“We punch him, in the throat,” JJ retorts, his voice coming out low and threatening. It does fit with JJ, he shouldn’t be capable of getting his voice to sound like that.
JB scoffs, “Oh, good fuckin’ idea, JJ.”
JJ steps back, a relieving sigh coming from you as he does, “I’m not putting it back,” he mutters and shoves past JB and gets into the van. From your vantage point, you can’t see him inside. You’re still so shocked to the spot, you can’t move. It’s only a few seconds of everyone just standing around before he gets back out. “What!?” he snaps.
“We’re sick of your shit.”
That seems to get you to snap out of whatever trance you’re in. You finally look away from JJ and look at everyone else. The worried look on Pope’s face, at his best friend's obvious breakdown. The indifference Sarah radiates because she doesn’t know JJ enough to feel any other way. The anger in John B’s stance as he looks at his best friend and the recklessness he’s showing. The disbelief on Kiara’s face as she looks at JJ like she’s never seen him before, “Yeah, you’re pulling guns out on people shit.”
“JJ come on man, put it back,” Pope tries to reason but JJ just snaps.
“Pope, come on! I took the fall for you, I owed 30k in restitution. The charges may drop but they can still sue me for that money. Might as well be ahead of the game!”
“I didn’t ask you to do that!” Pope exclaims.
“Yeah, well I did. Sorry for caring.” JJ mutters, looking around to everyone. He misses your frame, like he forgot you were even with them. “You know what? I’m just going to go by myself.”
All you do is watch as JJ starts to walk away, his head is down and you can see the hurt in his face as he walks by.  The mask he holds up every day, faltering as soon as he can’t be seen anymore. He meets your eye and the wild anger that was there seconds ago is gone, all that’s left is watery eyes and disappointment. You take a step towards him, to give him the comfort he needs to get through this but he just shakes his head and keeps walking.
“JJ!” Pope hell’s out but it falls on deaf ears, JJ continuing his trek out of the area.
“Just let him go.” JB sighs, “let him do his thing.”
It’s quiet, so quiet you can hear the wind in the trees rustling each leaf, as JJ walks out of sight. It doesn’t take long for the last few minutes to settle into your brain and leave your blood running hot. When you turn away from where JJ had gone, you see everyone looking to you for some sort of guidance. They know you’re the only one that can successfully bring JJ back to earth, back to the present and out of his head. It’s been that way for years now. They just look at you helplessly, like you have all the answers. And you don’t.
It makes you angrier. It angers you that JJ did this. That he snapped and decided it would be a good idea to rob someone, a drug dealer at that. You would’ve much rather dealt with him getting into another fight with someone over having to deal with stolen money.
And it makes you angry that his best friends are apparently sick of him. It doesn’t sit right with you in the slightest.
“I can believe you guys,” you shake your head at them.
John B looks taken aback by your words, “Us!?”
“You can’t sit here and tell us you support him for what he just did!” Kie yells at you, stepping forward.
“Of course not!” You shake your head, “but I’m not going to sit here and shit on someone who is already down. JJ doesn’t deserve you guys to be talking to him like that, like you’re sick of him. That boy does everything he can to get things right with you guys. You mean so much to him and you’re just going to shit on him for it?”
“He’s robbing drug dealers, y/n.” Pope tries to reason but you just shake your head at him.
“One that just threatened to kill, each and every one of you.” You argue back, “Yes, stealing probably wasn’t the best thing he could’ve done and I’ll try and get it back so we don’t get into anymore fucking trouble. But, for you guys to turn on him the second he does something you don’t agree with is a bit fucked.”
You step towards them again, not realizing you were so far away from the group to begin with, “Pope, I know you didn’t ask him to, but he just took the fall for you so you wouldn’t lose your scholarship opportunity. He told me it’s because he’s not worth more than jail time, that you have so much more to look forward to than him.”
“Kie, who was the first person to accept you back into the group after you wanted to experience life as a kook? It was JJ. He sat there multiple nights, telling us that you haven’t changed, that you’d still be the same Kiara you were before. The one that’s understanding and supportive of everyone’s reckless behavior.”
“And John B,” you frown, “JJ was the one that was there for you when your dad went missing. He held you through the nights, made you eat and drink water. Did everything in his power to bring you out of your pain, while he was going through his own set of pain. He made sure you didn’t lose yourself when you lost your dad.”
“And for me? He’s been there for me through so much shit, quick to smile just so I would smile back. He could be in so much physical and emotional pain but he’s the first person to smile. The first person to crack a joke. The first person to offer comfort just because he doesn’t want people to feel what he feels from someone who is supposed to care for him. He may act like a jackass or someone who is tough and happy but he’s not. He’s really not.”
“You guys don’t see the way that mask falls off as soon as he’s alone. You don’t see how he beats himself up over the tiny details of his life. How he views himself as nothing more than a piece of trash for not being able to stand up to his dad. How he thinks he’s going to end up just like him. He’s scared, terrified of losing us. It’s why he’s so quick to fight, to protect, to make sure we’re happy. We’re literally the only thing, the only good thing, he has in his life. And you hurt him today.”
You hang your head after your rant, the weight of your words leaving you feeling empty after having said them. Your shoulders ache a bit but it’s still quiet. “I know, none of us agree with the stealing of the money. It was stupid and dangerous. But you didn’t have to tell him that you’re tired of him. You could’ve let Pope follow him like he wanted, to show him that he’s not alone.”
“Well, you didn’t follow him either.” Sarah steps in.
“He told me not to. I respect him for that. He knows what he did was a bit much. He wants to calm down, he was just mad that we all could’ve just died.” You shrug, looking around to everyone. They all look a bit guilty, realizing what it is that they just insinuated to their best friend.
“We didn’t mean it in a bad way,” John B says, running his hands through his hair like he’s stressed. And he is.
“Yeah, but do you think he’ll take it that way?” You question, eyebrow raised.
“We just want him to calm down.”
You nod, “I get that but you could’ve gone at it another way. That’s just me though. I’m gonna go home though. Be there just in case.”
Before they have a chance to say anything you walk away, in the opposite direction of JJ because you live in opposite directions. And that sudden thought makes your heart drop at the realization that JJ might try and go home. To show his dad that he can do something right, that he can get the money to pay off his debts.
You don’t hear from JJ for the rest of the day. Just your unread message of I know, to his I love you, you know, that he sent a few minutes after he left the group in the afternoon.
-
-
You didn’t see JJ until the following night. And when you did you kinda wished you hadn’t. You wish he hadn’t gone missing for over 24 hours. You wish you’d seen him all day and that this wasn’t the first time you were seeing him. As soon as your eyes landed on him, you knew something was wrong. Something went terribly wrong.
You and Kie had been together all day, running errands and shopping, picking up things for the movie night, dinner, at the Chateau. The Pogues all decided it would be a good idea because you knew that JJ would show up and they wanted to apologize to him. Everyone was worried about him, having not been able to locate him since he’d gone off the walls. But you knew him, you knew no matter how upset he gets about his friend, he’ll always come back to them. Always.
“I’m really worried about JJ,” Kie had said at one point. The two of you were picking up his favorite candy when she said it, looking forlorn into the shopping cart.
You felt her pain, but you shrugged nonchalant anyway, not wanting to alarm her with just how worried you were. If you were overly -which you were- worried about JJ then everyone knows it’s bad, “Shit happens in friend groups, Kie.”
She looked like she was close to tears, “But we’re not a normal friend group. We’re family.”
You nodded at her and held her in the middle of the market.
Now you felt like you were the one that needed to be held.
The sight in front of you was wrong. It didn’t belong in front of you. It didn’t belong anywhere near here yet, here it was staring you right in the face. You want to close your eyes and when you open them back up, you want it to be gone but you knew that wasn’t going to happen. Your heart is lodged in your throat and it was going to stay there until you knew everything was going to be okay.
“What did you do, JJ?” Pope gasps, in absolute disbelief as the three of you come up on JJ sitting in a hot tub, surrounded by hundreds of Christmas lights.
JJ looks up and scans over you, Kie, and Pope. You can barely see his eyes over the brim of his sunglasses. Why is he wearing sunglasses at night? You’re not too sure. “Oh, good you’re here. Come on, you have to get in right now! I have a jet going in my butt!”
He’s drunk, overly so, but that doesn’t stop him from drinking the champagne in his hands, right out of the bottle. Pope just drops his jaw, “How much did all this cost?”
“Well when you look at it; the generator, petrol, lights.. I don’t know? All of it?”
“All of it!?”
“All of it.”
“You spent all that money in one day?” Pope exclaims, leaning forward in his spot. It sounds like he doesn’t believe it. Like he doesn’t even want to.
“Yeah, burned a whole right through my pocket!” JJ waves his hand flippantly like it’s not a big deal. When it is. “But I mean, like, look, come on guys look at all of this.”
His voice is too high. It’s tight and too pitched to sound normal. To sound like he’s not seconds away from snapping. It brings tears to your eyes as you watch from the sidelines. Watch as your boyfriend crumbles right before you.
“Kie, what?” JJ says, causing you to look to her. She looks pained, absolutely shattered. “I mean,” JJ laughs but it’s anything but joyful. It sounds just as pained as Kiara’s face looks. “Can’t a man have a little luxury in life?”
He waves his hands dramatically. Showing off what he’s done outside of the Chateau, desperately looking for approval. That what he did was the right thing. “All this, scrapin’,” he trails off, as he rips off the sunglasses. “Come on, guys,” he looks around again, his eyes lingering on yours a bit longer before looking to the water. “I mean, like, guys, we-“ his voice cracks and he takes a desperate breath in. You find yourself copying his breath. “You only live once, right?” His hand comes up out of the water as he limply holds up one finger. Like the movement is too much for him.
The look on JJ’s face as he makes eye contact again screams sadness. Screams validation. He wants, so desperately for you to agree with him, for all of you to agree with him. But he doesn’t realize everyone is on the verge of tears, the breakdown too much for anyone to handle. His face wobbles a bit and you can see it pinch up through the steam around him. He’s seconds away from tears.
When no one responds, he does his best to wipe away the emotions. He fails. But he shakes his head and keeps going, “Enough of this emotional shit. Come on, get in.”
“We’re not-“
JJ cuts Kie off in a second, “Come on, get in! I almost forgot! There’s a disco mode.”
Fountains of water spit out across the surface and different colored lights shine through each arch. JJ smiles triumphantly and throws his arms up in the air, leaning back against the side of the hot tub again.
“Are you kidding me!” Pope shouts and your tears fall at how fast JJ’s face paints his disappointment. “You could’ve done anything else with the money.”
“You could’ve given it to charity!” Kie interjects, sounding a bit annoyed now. JJ turns his head to the side and rubs at his eyes. His breathing is calculated and you just know he’s doing whatever he can to stop from crying.
“Better yet,” Pope exclaims, “You could’ve given it back!”
“Ok, well you know what!” JJ yells, “I didn’t-“ he stands up and the ground almost falls out from underneath you at the sight, “I didn’t do that! I got a hot tub!”
Your hands shake against your face, just as much as JJ’s voice shakes. The deep, dark, bruises littering his abdomen and ribs, glues you to the spot. You can’t do anything but gape at him. When did this happen and why hadn’t he come to you, to anyone. Where did he go when he was clearly not okay, mentally and physically. Kie and Pope just stare, clearly not knowing what to do with themselves and most likely thinking the same exact thing. JJ just keeps clambering on, like he didn’t just shake the very ground you stand on.
“For my friends! Actually no, screw friends, for my family. I got a hot tub for my family!” His voice is shaky and still too high pitched. He looks and sounds frantic as he keeps moving back and forth in the hot tub.
“JJ, what the hell?” Kie cries out, trying to interrupt him.
If he hears her, he ignores her, “Look at what I did for us! I did this for us! So we can be a family!”
“JJ,” She tries again.
“No,” JJ holds up a hand, shaking his head desperately. “No, stop. Stop being emotional. It’s fine, okay?”
The way the word okay flies out of his mouth, fast and unsteady. The quiver his lips make around the word, breaks the spell that was put on your body. You work on taking off your shoes as fast as possible. Not once looking away from JJ as he bows his head and sucks in deep breaths through his teeth.
You pull off your last sock as he starts talking again, “It’s sweet? Yeah?”
You crash into him as he cries out, “Just get in.”
Wrapping your arms around him, you pull him into you, like you have many times before, and the movement punches a sob right out of him. He leans his entire body weight onto you and just sobs. It only takes a few seconds before you feel another pair of arms. “I just couldn’t take it!” he sobs.
His body shakes against yours and he holds onto you so tight it knocks the wind out of you a bit, “I can’t take him anymore!” The sobs hit at full force, leaving him breathless. “I almost killed him.”
You hold on a bit tighter, running your hands up and down his back. You’re trying to force every ounce of comfort you have in your body into his. Feed him what he so desperately craves. “I just want to do the right thing.” he cries out, sounding so small and vulnerable it shatters your heart into pieces.
“I know,” you and Kie whisper at the same time. You’re glad she’s here. Pope comes in next, his arms wrapping around everyone. JJ lets out a sigh as three pairs of arms wrap around him before he lets out another sob. His weight being held up by the three of you. “I know.”
You’re not too sure how long you’re there, standing in the middle of the hot tub, just listening to JJ sob but you know it’s more than half an hour before John B walks up, startling everyone a bit. JJ has calmed down enough and is just being held while he sniffles every once in a while. But his sobs come back as soon as John B asks, “What the fuck is all this?”
John B looks alarmed and quickly let’s go of Sarah to climb into the hot tub, immediately wrapping the group up in his arms. Once he’s here, knowing that there’s a stronger force, you let out your cries. It hurts to see JJ in so much pain, to see him suffering so much. You want to protect him from everything. You want to go to his dad and fight him, make him hurt the way your boyfriend does. But doing that would do nothing to help JJ. If you were to get hurt on JJ’s behalf, once again, but by his dad he’d never forgive himself. And that would hurt him even more.
You want to hold the broken boy in your arms until he’s pieced back together and is never in any pain ever again. But you know that’s not possible, that’s not something that can logically happen.
But what you can do is help him get out of physical pain. Help him get comfortable and hold him until he sleeps. Hold him until he receives the love and comfort he wants and needs. And that’s something you will always do.
“We should get out,” you whisper but everyone hears you. Even Sarah, seeing as she rushes forward to start helping you guys out. After a few moments it’s only you and JJ, the rest hovering around the steps to make sure you can get him out. He clutches on a little tighter when you try to step back, “JJ, baby, come on. We’re gonna get out.”
He nods a bit, his lips brushing the skin of your neck briefly, before he pulls away. He doesn’t go very far before he rests his forehead against yours, blinking languidly at you. He looks so tired and it rips your heart to shreds. A deep breath fans out across your face and his eyes close as he pushes his forehead heavier into yours. You stroke his cheeks and place a kiss to the corner of his mouth, running a comforting hand through his hair.
“Come on, baby, let’s go.” He nods his head once more and moves away. You grab his hand and four other hands reach out to help him out. John B gets his free hand first and basically picks him up and out of the hot tub. Once he’s steady on the ground, he immediately turns back to you, watching you get out. He looks so hopeless, young, vulnerable, and seconds away from crumbling to the ground. It only takes you a few seconds to have him in your arms again and moving towards the house.
“I’ll start dinner,” Kie murmurs, nodding towards the bathroom. You smile gratefully at her and shuffle towards the bathroom while the others move into the kitchen. They give you all curious glances before they’re out of sight and you’re alone with JJ.
You sit him down on the toilet and move around to get the shower started. Getting a glass of water from the sink you shove it in his hands and make him drink it. Once he’s done, you fill it up again and give it back with some pain medicine this time. He finishes it quickly and looks up to you. His eyes are watery and red, his bottom lip trembling. You’re not much better, you caught a glance of yourself in the mirror, but you try to hold it in for him. He continues to look at you as you brush your thumbs over his cheekbones, under his eyes, and move a hand through his hair.
“I’m sorry,” he whispers, his bottom lip quivering once again. You start to shake your head, shaking it the whole way down as you try to place a shaky kiss to his lips. He doesn’t kiss back. “No, stop it. I don’t deserve it. I fucked up.”
“JJ, no-“
He cuts you off with an abrupt shake to his head. “No! I did. I fucked up. I always fuck up. My anger gets to me and I’m sorry. You don’t deserve someone who is going to fly off the walls every time something goes wrong. I robbed a fucking drug dealer for fucks sake! And I didn’t even give the money to something good, I wasted it all. All of it.”
JJ let’s out a painful cry as his body deflates, his head coming to rest on your stomach. “I can't do anything right.”
“You were scared of us dying, baby, it’s a decent reason to fly off the walls,” you try to reason but he just vehemently shakes his head.
“No, you shouldn’t be with someone like me!”
“JJ, please. We went over this a few days ago!”
“And look at what all has happened since then. You fought Topper and got hurt because of it. You still have the black eye and the limp from your leg being fucked up! We almost got killed, I robbed a drug dealer, I got beat up by my dad and I almost killed him! Can’t you see how fucked up this is. You don’t need to be here with us! With me!”
You let out a choked sob as he stands up, pushing you out of the way. It's getting steamy in the bathroom, too hot, and it’s making it even harder for you to breathe. JJ looks at you with his own tears in his eyes, “I can’t keep putting you through this.”
“No!” you cry out, hiccuping at the force of it. “No, JJ! I have been with you since I was 9! Nothing has fucking changed! We’ve always loved each other, we just kiss now! You’re not going to end this just because you feel like you’re not worth it! If you weren’t worth it, I wouldn’t have stuck around as long as I have!”
Your chest is heaving and you feel like you’re on the verge of a panic attack. You need to get out of here. Shaking your head, you back up to the door, “Shower, JJ. I’ll put fresh clothes on the sink for you.”
JJ’s entire face crumbles and his shoulders slump forward as if you took every ounce of energy out of him. “I-“
“No, shower.
Stumbling out of the bathroom, arms wrap around you as soon as you’re in the hallway. They’re strong and familiar and you break down as soon as they hold you to their chest. Kie is in front of you a few moments later, cupping your face in her hands and trying anything she can to get you to focus on her. Your breathing is too harsh and your vision is spotty. The next thing you know, your legs are barely holding you up and then you’re on the ground. John B holds you to him and he tries to get you to breathe properly.
It’s all too much. The events of the last few days finally catching up to you and breaking through the surface at full force. JJ getting hurt, twice, by his dad. The Pogues almost dying. JJ stealing a large amount of money. JJ trying to end it, twice in the same week, just because he’s feeling so low. It’s all too much and you just don’t know what to do. The love you hold for JJ, for this entire group, outweighs anything in your life. There’s no way in hell you’d ever be without them. No matter what you go through with them. You choose them every day of your life. It’s never been any other way. Ever.
Kie is still in front of you, her hands still holding onto your face. Her thumbs are swiping across your face and she’s trying to say something but you’re not picking up on it. Blood is rushing through your ears and pounding around in your head. Absolutely no other noise is coming through so you just shake your head, anything to let them know you can’t hear them. Kie seems to understand and she places your hands on her chest, keeping them there. It takes you a few seconds but you realize she’s trying to get you to copy her breathing.
It works. You start to follow her. Follow her hand movements and feel her breathing under your hands. Soon, you can hear everything once more. Kie praising you, John B trying to soothe you, Pope’s voice mumbling from somewhere in the distance, Sarah talking a bunch of nonsense but calming nonsense.
“I’m okay. Everything’s fine. Just lost my breathing there for a second.” You mumble, sitting up a bit. Kie reaches out to you quickly when you sway in your spot a bit. You do feel a bit dizzy. “I’m fine. Just tired.”
“Come on, let’s get you some food and water,” John B says, hoisting you up with him as he stands. “You know JJ isn’t going anywhere. He’s not going to break up with you.”
You nod, “I know. It still panics me to hear it.”
Sarah comes up next with the food you and Kie had bought earlier in the day and a glass of water. You smile thankfully at her and sit down at the dining room table, not making any movement to eat it. John B sits down in front of you and places a hand on your knee, “Has this happened before?”
“Mm, remember that time about 5 months ago when I didn’t come around for a few days? Right after the first time JJ’s dad beat on him in months?”
Both Kie and John B nod. “JJ was unbearable to be around,” Kie groans.
An unamused chuckle falls past your lips and you shake your head, “Yeah.....” you trail off. “He told me that he wasn’t worth it. That he was too weak to be with me. That if he couldn’t even defend himself against his father then he wouldn’t be able to handle anything else, even a relationship. I told him to leave and only come back when he came to his senses. It was harsh but I needed him to realize the only thing that changed was that we kissed, now.”
“He’s scared of losing you,” John B states.
“He is,” you agree, “of all of us. He feels if he does it on his own terms, it’ll be ok. That we’ll leave if we think he’s weak. But he doesn’t always think like that, it’s only when he gets into it with his dad.”
It goes silent after that, the words sinking into everyone’s brains. You pick at your food a bit, eating a few bites as Kie puts together plates for everyone else. Sarah sits down beside John B and Kie comes to sit next to you, placing a comforting hand to your leg. Sending her a quick smile, you grab her hand and hold it to you. The conversation starts to pick up around you and you try to listen, you really do but your mind is just quiet. It’s blank to anything other than JJ.
Your heart aches at the thought of JJ being in pain. Physical or emotional pain. He does stupid things but he doesn’t deserve the things he goes through. There’s not much that he hasn’t gone through since the time you’ve met and you’d like to be able to protect him from the bad things of the world. No matter how often he tries to push you away when he feels like he doesn’t deserve the love.
“Okay,” Pope breathes out as he walks into the dining area. “He’s out of the shower,” he comments, resting a hand to your shoulder, “are you okay?”
Glancing around at everyone, they’re all staring at you expectantly. If you could guess, they’ve probably been staring at you long before Pope asked if you were okay. You nod and you’re about to give a more reassuring answer when you hear shuffling behind Pope. He turns around and you get a full few of JJ, he’s wrapped up in a hoodie that’s too big for him, his face is swollen and a bit blotchy. He looks like he would be twelve and it makes your heart clench in your chest, a lump forming in your throat at his glossy eyes.
He looks at you and only you, “Can we go to bed?” You look away and to your hands, to the one that Kie has wrapped firmly in hers. “I’ve calmed down, please?” When you look back up at him, the glossiness of his eyes is now watery with unshed tears. “Please?”
There’s absolutely no way in the world you’d ever be able to say no to such a sad boy. To the boy in general. JJ turns around as soon as you stand up and you don’t even think twice about following him. He gets into bed, turning his back to you and you follow. You wrap yourself around him, shoving an arm under his head and one around his waist. Both hands press flat into his chest as you mold yourself against his back. Knees to knees, chest to back, and JJ lacing your fingers together.
“I’m so sorry,” he whispers, placing a kiss to your fingers, “I know that you wouldn’t be with me unless I was worth it to you. I’m sorry that I get knocked down so much that I feel useless to everyone. Especially you. I never want to be anything less than enough for you.”
You press a kiss to the back of his neck, “You’ve always been enough for me, JJ. Always.” You pull on his shoulder a bit, trying to get him to turn over. When he does, you place a hand on his cheek, soothing over the skin there, “You’ve always been enough for me, JJ. You have nothing to apologize for. You’ve been beaten down your whole life, that is not your fault.”
A tear slips down his cheek and you wipe it away. The motion makes him press a kiss to your wrist. “You’re the person that keeps me going,” JJ whispers. “I’m nothing without you.”
“Don’t say that, JJ.” you shake your head. He’s so much more than that. So much more. “You’re caring, loving, protective, sympathetic, and empathetic. I’m just a perk to your qualities.”
That pulls a giggle out of JJ. A few tears slipping from his eyes at the surprise of laughter. You push forward to place a kiss to his lips. Loving the feeling of him actually kissing you back this time. He pushes in deeper, an arm around your waist, pulling your bodies flush. You kiss with so much intensity, it knocks you on your back and JJ follows, hovering over you as he kisses back with just as much. It makes your blood warm, makes you feel like you’re on fire as his free hand trails down over your waist, over your hip and to the back of your thigh to hitch it over his own hip.
The passion being exchanged is absolutely mind blowing, your brain short circuiting at the overwhelming feeling of love flowing between the two of you. It’s ardent and you want nothing more for it to continue but when you slip a hand over JJ’s ribs, he winces, sucking in a deep breath against your lips.
“I’m sorry,” you breathe out, quickly switching positions with him and pushing up his hoodie, “I forgot.”
“It’s okay. I definitely just forgot about them.” JJ wiggles his eyebrows at you as the hand on your thigh moves to caress the skin. “Let’s continue to forget about them.”
You place three quick, consecutive, sticky kisses to his lips before moving down to place one on his chin, to the base of his neck at his throat. Before placing delicate kisses over the battered skin of his torso. JJ’s breathing hitches in his throat and he lets out a watery sigh when your lips brush over the sensitive skin of his ribs. The hand on your thigh squeezes tightly at your movement, almost as a warning, but you ignore it and continue to sprinkle your love over the bruises on his skin. You know it won’t heal them but you can wish that it will.
A groan is punched out of JJ when your tongue lightly brushes over one of the bruises above his belly button and you chuckle a little bit. He’s turned into a bit of a heaving mess, gasping for air. You know it feels weird, like a mixture of pain and pleasure and JJ has no idea how to react to it. So, he just breathes heavily. He moves one hand to lace his fingers with yours as the other rests at the bottom of your spine.
Placing a few more kisses to the bruise over his right rib, you pull his hoodie back down over his stomach, and move up to place a few kisses on his neck. He moves his head to the side to give you some room and you suck a bruise into the juncture of his neck, right where it meets with his shoulder. A soft moan escapes him as you do. “There,” you kiss over your work when you pull away. “A good bruise to look at. One from love, not hate.”
The breath JJ lets out sounds more like a sob and he pushes into you once again. Wrapping his arms around you and shoving his face into your neck, he’s almost completely settled on top of you once he gets comfortable. He kisses at your skin, where he can reach, a few times and squeezes you as if you’re the only thing keeping him alive. You hold him back tightly, giving him the comfort he needs.
“I love you, you know,” he murmurs.
You kiss at his hairline, “I know.”
He doesn’t fall asleep until he repeats his I know, back to you.
-
-
JJ was finally feeling back to normal. The few days after his breakdown in the hot tub, things were a bit tense. A little too quiet for his liking. The day after, he laid in bed all day really only getting up to pee. He didn’t eat until you had come back to the Chateau, after doing something with your parents, and forced him to eat something. You had to basically force feed him to eat the food you made for him. He was grateful for you, you kept him together when all he wanted to do was break down. JJ was positive that there’d never be another person to care for him quite like you do.
Yesterday, the entire Chateau was empty when he woke up and it unsettled him a bit. It was never a good thing when it was quiet around there and he didn’t think he could handle anything else that was bad. He wandered around a bit, pulling on a hoodie because he didn't really want everyone else to stare him down, until he found everyone sitting at the hammocks. It was barely sunrise and he was confused as to why everyone was up already for no reason, and why they hadn’t woken him up either. You looked up from your spot in the hammock as he approached and held your arms out. He climbed in with you immediately and fell asleep only seconds later, to the sound of you quietly talking with Kie. The rest of the day was spent in bed with you, everyone giving him space to regroup. It was nice. He got kisses and other things that made him feel like himself.
Then today, everything is relatively back to how it should be. With loud laughter, stupid jokes, and sarcastic comments. Today is a day out on the HMS Pogue and JJ is absolutely loving it. There’s nothing he loves more than being out with his friends. With the people he loves and cares for the most as you all do stupid shit togeher. It’s his favorite thing. Also, to feel your skin against his, especially when it’s a bit warm and sweaty. That just feels nice. It's a major plus.
You’re currently resting against his side, his arm slung over your shoulder and his hand resting comfortably between your boobs. You’re laughing at something Sarah said and it’s probably the most relaxed he’s seen you in a few weeks. Your head thrown back, nearly resting on his clavicle and your hand slapping against his thigh. He wishes he was paying attention to what was being said, just so he could repeat it to see you laugh like this again. So carefree, the way that you should always be.
The sun is beating down harshly on everyone, making everyone sweat just a bit but no one seems uncomfortable by it. In fact everyone just settles in more, sitting in complete bathing suits and drinking beer.
“Did you guys really start dating? And not tell us?” Pope asks out of nowhere, completely unprompted. But the more he stares at Pope, the more he realizes he was just lazily kissing at the side of your neck where he just so happened to be resting his head.
“Yeah!” John B exclaims, resting back in the drivers seat of the boat, Sarah settling with him, “What the fuck is up with that?”
JJ shrugs, “Wanted to be able to mack on my girl in private.”
“JJ, shut up.” You laugh, sitting up and making him go with you. “We just wanted to make sure it was serious? I guess. Wanted to make sure that it wasn’t just silly feelings from knowing each other for so long. It would’ve felt different if everyone knew.”
“We wouldn’t have judged,” Kie says, leaning in with her elbows on her knees.
“It wasn’t about that,” You shake your head, “it was more like, nothing is really private with us. We share everything with each other. And this was something that needed to be figured out with just the two of us. Nothing really changed between us so then we just kinda forgot to mention it.”
JJ can’t help but wrap an arm around you. Kissing you the night that he did was the best decision he’s ever made in his life. He took a leap of faith and it was the right thing to do. The moment you kissed him back he knew that everything was right, nothing could ever be wrong about his decision. He had a feeling things were changing between the two of you for a few months. Jealousy was shining through when one or the other would end up flirting with someone at a party. Touches were getting more intimate and possessive. The flirting was getting more and more serious.
You have been a constant in his life since he was nine. Always the first person who was willing to listen to his crazy ideas or go on his absurd adventures. You were the first one he went to every time his dad hit him. The only person that ever saw him in that moment of vulnerability. And that’s still to this day. You’re the only person he trusts, truly trusts. He knows that you’d never turn against him with the things he’s told you, shown you. You have years of knowledge on him, and he you, that you could crush him in a heartbeat but he knows you never will. You’ll never betray him. Even if you weren’t in his life anymore, there’s no way you’d ever do that. He just knows.
And he doesn’t even want to think about that possibility. You not being in his life just doesn’t make sense. He doesn’t want to find out what it’d be like.
“You know, we’ve known for months.” Kie laughs, pulling JJ out of his thoughts.
You gasp at her words, “What? How?”
“I saw your guys’ first kiss.” John B smiles, looking all sorts of smug.
“I’m pretty sure you didn’t,” JJ chuckles, taking a sip of his beer. “It was at a party only we went to when we were 14.”
“Wait, what?” You question, turning to look at him.
JJ smirks, “Mhmm, remember the first time you smoked with me?” he looks to you for affirmation. When you nod, he continues, “Remember the game of truth or dare? You were dared to make out with the person you thought was the hottest. It was me.”
Your mouth drops open in shock, “Holy shit. That’s right. How could I forget?” The red suddenly tinting your cheeks is enough to make JJ’s heart skip a beat. To know he has such an affect on you, makes him feel good.
“You can’t handle your shit, baby,” he teases, leaning forward to flick at your forehead. You gasp and try to smack him but he grabs your wrist, leaning in to kiss you instead.
“Who knew they could get more annoying?” Pope groans. “You guys should’ve kept this to yourselves.”
“They were getting sloppy Pope,” Kie shrugs, “they wouldn’t have been able to hide it for much longer. You see the gross amount of love that oozes out of them when they look at each other.”
Everyone starts laughing but you just look at JJ and the look that's shining in your eyes is the same one they’re talking about. He knows the same thing must be reflecting in his own eyes because you lean forward and press a sweet kiss to his lips. On that he greedily accepts and returns. He smirks when he pulls away, placing a kiss to your forehead.
“So, John B what kiss did you see then?”
“One night in the hammock, like last year some time. I saw it and then the next days you guys were just different.” He shrugs, pulling Sarah into him some more.
You move into his side once again and look to Kie, “When did you notice?”
“Like six months ago?” She turns her head from side to side, trying to remember. “It was after breakfast at John B’s one morning. You guys thought you were alone in the kitchen. JJ was the one cleaning the kitchen, oddly, and you were on the counter by the sink. The way you were talking, it was about a date and you said that you loved each other but it was different than the way you’d usually say it. I left after that.”
JJ’s heart is starting to beat a little quicker in his chest. Something about talking about you or your relationship together just makes him excited. He loves it. He loves you.
“Pope?”
“Saw the secret hand holding at The Wreck one afternoon. Thought it was weird, seeing as you held hands all the time. There was no need to hide it but your fingers were doing that soft caress thing, it was obvious.” He says the whole thing like he’s disinterested in the topic. It makes JJ laugh.
“I think it’s amazing how long you’ve all known each other.” Sarah smiles and it makes a smile appear on everyone’s face.
John B then decides it's time to move the boat, to go somewhere to swim. Everyone gets excited, standing up and removing any leftover clothing, while the boat is moving, so once it’s anchored the swimming can begin without any sort of hesitation. It was too hot out now.
But then the boat comes to an abrupt stop and a few high pitched screams fill JJ’s ears before a splash of water. He’s been jolted to the very front of the bow, hitting his head on the seat there. It takes him a moment to connect the dots before he stands up to make sure everyone is okay. Kie and Pope are a couple inches away from him, groaning as they sit back up. John B rubbing his head, clearly hitting it on the window in front of him. And Sarah regains her balance as she stands up from the bench behind John B. You were nowhere in sight.
“Y/n!” He yells out, scrambling to his feet. “Baby! Where’s y/n!”
That seems to knock everyone out of their stupor and scramble to their feet. “JJ!” you groan out just as he spots your hand on the side of the boat. A cry rips through you as JJ and Pope rush to try and pull you up into the boat. You rip yourself away from them before they even get a chance to reach you properly.
“Baby, what’s wrong? Come on, grab onto me!” JJ yells, trying to keep in his panic. He has no idea if you’re hurt or not and the fact that you’re crying isn’t helping settle him at all.
“JJ! Please get me out of this fucking water!” You yell out, reaching up for him once more.
He immediately bends down, the panic in your voice, making him desperate to get you into the boat. He hears everyone else yelling, asking what happened, wondering why you’re having such a hard time getting out on your own, asking if you’re okay. But he ignores them all, finally getting his hand in yours and reaching down below your elbow to haul you up. Pope on the other side doing the same. You crash into him and with the force of his movement to pull you up and over the edge, he falls back into the other side of the boat, you landing on top of him.
You cry out in pain and flinch away from him, “Holy shit,” Pope gapes as he helps sit you up.
“What!” JJ exclaims, sitting up, running his eyes all over your body to find what’s wrong. It doesn’t take long for him to land on the giant red mark covering almost the entirety of your abdomen. “Oh, fuck. A jellyfish got you?”
“What?” You gasp, looking down to where his attention is. Kie shoves a water into your hand and Sarah sits behind you, wrapping her arms across the top of your chest. “Fuck,” you sigh out when you catch sight of it.
“Did you not feel that?” John B asks and JJ looks up to him for a second before back to you, trying to catch your eye. If you didn’t feel that, something else must be wrong.
“No! I think my ankle is broken!” You yell out, startling JJ a bit. He trails his eyes down your body until he reaches your ankle and fuck. Yeah.
“That looks broken,” Pope voices his thoughts perfectly.
“What the fuck happened, John B?” JJ snaps, his anger getting to him quickly. You getting hurt is the quickest way to get him angry. He hates seeing you hurt. In any way.
“The last storm must’ve changed the stream or something. We hit a sand bank. We haven’t been out here since then,” John B explains. “Let’s get back to the Chateau, we have to get y/n to the hospital.
JJ grabs your face in his hands and wipes away the water there. “Are you hurt anywhere else?”
“No, I don’t think so,” you breathe out. It comes out in a harsh breath, like you’re in too much pain and it sends a wave of panic through JJ. You’re never one to show that you were in pain unless it was an unbearable amount.
“Are you sure?”
He watches as you clench your eyes shut, trying to regulate your breathing. You just nod your head, not opening your eyes again. JJ places a kiss to your cheek and moves down in a line until he meets your lips. He lets out a breath when you kiss him back. Anything to keep you distracted. He pulls back and looks around to everyone else, not knowing what else he can do. Kie has a hand gripped tight in hers, Sarah is running her fingers through your hair, and Pope is holding your leg steady from the bouncing of the boat. JJ feels absolutely useless.
And it’s like you can sense his distress because you grab onto one of his hands and squeeze tight. “JJ stop overthinking. Tell me something. Tell me a story.”
So he quickly jumps into recounting one of your many dates. Asking if you remember it. Telling you how you looked in your outfit, how you made him feel. How much he loves going on dates with you. How he likes that you like to go surfing with him, hiking, biking, anything that requires physical activity. You giggle and laugh at parts that are funny, at how he nearly puked before picking you up to go on your first official date. Everyone else joined in on the laughs too. Soaking up the information they’re receiving.
It helps because you stop crying and wincing at every little movement and it helps calm JJ down as well. He picks you up into his arms when the boat docks and everyone rushes to gather the necessities and get you to the van. JJ lays you down and rests your head in his lap as he continues to tell you about how much he just loves doing simple things with you. Grocery shopping. Clothes shopping, the dishes. Eating food. Anything he can think of, he tells you. He just wants you to know how much he loves you. It’s the only thing he can think of doing. He doesn’t know why but it’s the only thing rattling around in his brain.
How much he loves you.
When the van pulls up to the hospital, everyone is still in a mad panic. It startles the nurses and those in the emergency room when 6 teenagers come bursting into the waiting room, in near hysterics. They don’t really handle each other being in pain well.
The nurse forces him to stay in the waiting room, putting a hand to his chest when he tries to follow you back more than once. You look at him and tell him it’s okay, that you’ll be okay, and as soon as it’s fine he can come back. It does nothing to settle him and he just paces back and forth in front of the 4 other Pogues.
“JJ, sit down. She’s going to be fine.”
“I know,” he sighs, stopping. “She just scared the shit out of me. If she had hit her head instead of her ankle on the side of the boat, she could’ve drowned.”
John B stands to bring him into a hug, “But she didn’t. She’s okay and you’ll see her in a bit.”
And he was right. The doctor came out about twenty minutes later and let JJ go back since your parents weren’t there yet. The rest of the Pogues decided to wait in the waiting room no matter what, saying that they would like to see you too but for obvious reasons to let JJ go first. He’s thankful for that because he feels like he’s about to vibrate right out of his skin.
“Hey, tough stuff,” he jokes as he walks into your room. Your eyes open and you smile at him lazily.
“Hi, baby,” you murmur, reaching a hand out for him. You make grabby hands at him until he’s in reach and it makes him laugh.
He grabs onto your hand and leans down to place a kiss to your lips. You’re still in your bikini but it looks like the sting on your stomach has been taken care of and the lower half of your leg is in a black cast. “Hi, baby,” he whispers back once he meets your eyes again. “How’re you feeling?”
“Well now,” you let out a giggle, “I’m feeling absolutely great. The pain medicine they have me on is wonderful.”
JJ lets out a laugh and caresses your cheek, “You’re higher than a kite, my love.”
You let out a laugh, “Damn straight. You should be so jealous.”
“Oh,” JJ nods, “I am. Don’t you worry about that.”
You let out a content hum, nestling into his hand a bit. Closing your eyes, you rest back into your pillow. “I broke my ankle. And the jellyfish sting isn’t as bad as it looks.”
He runs a hand through your matted hair, “You scared the shit out of me.”
“I’m fine, baby,” you mumble, giving him the smile that melts his entire being. And when you open up your eyes he can see that you really mean it. “Did you really think our dates were that good?”
“Everything we do is that amazing,” JJ points out.
Pulling on his hand, you murmur, “Come take a nap with me. Please. I would like to be close to you. Help me relax.”
JJ doesn’t hesitate to slip into the bed next to you, the vibration of his skin is still there and he knows that it won’t go away until he’s close to you. You turn your back to him and he settles in behind you, curving his body around yours. His arm wraps around your middle and his hand comes to rest on your chest, your steading heartbeat calming down the vibration of his body. You melt down against him and he just holds you to him even tighter.
“I would appreciate it if you stopped getting hurt,” he murmurs, moving your hair out of the way to kiss at the back of your shoulder.
“Yeah, so would I.”
“How about we both stop getting hurt,” JJ suggests, his kisses moving up to the side of your neck. His heart rate has calmed down significantly in just the few seconds of laying here.
“I can do that,” you hum, resting further into his front. “You don’t have to promise it, but just know I’ll always be there to help you when you do get hurt.”
JJ feels a lump form in his throat at your words. He knows what you mean, it’s not something you have to explain to him. You turn your head to look at him up and over your shoulder, a smile gracing your face. JJ nearly cries at the sight, the beautiful sight that it is leaves him breathless. When you pucker your lips, JJ obliges, swooping down in no time and pressing a firm kiss to your lips. His skin tingles at the feeling and he wishes you were anywhere else than in a damn hospital.
“I love you, you know.” You smile at him, kissing at his lips once again.
“I know.” he says against your lips.
If there’s one thing he knows. He knows that you love him. That you’ve given him love every day since the day you met. The only person to give him continuous love, love that he needs. And he knows that you know how much he loves you. How much he will always love you.
So, when you finally fall asleep, nestled in his arms, he sleeps. He sleeps comfortably. The only way he can, when you’re with him
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
please feed my narcissism 
my masterlist is in my bio
6K notes · View notes
ravenrune · 3 years
Text
That Damn Medic [2/?]
Thanks for the feedback, likes and reblogs on chapter 1, they mean a lot. As always, sorry for being a slow writer. Chapter 1 can be found here. Brief summary: Injured and alone, and with the infected still roaming around, you don't see a way of getting out of this hellhole. Lucky for you, help is on the way. But even with a professional to take care of you, finding a safe place won't be easy as you thought it would be. Cross-posted on AO3. Enjoy...?
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Carlos kind of saw it coming. Your face had been pale, you’d suddenly started sweating and your eyes had rolled back before you’d collapsed. He assumed you’d just passed out, but it still caused him to worry.
Gently, he placed you flat on your back and leaned over you, looking at your chest rising and falling and listening for breath sounds. He checked your pulse and cursed himself for having lost part of his gear. A proper vital check was in order, but he had no way of measuring your blood pressure or oxygen saturation right now.
Thankfully, your pulse was normal, and you were breathing just fine. But you weren’t conscious, and that was definitely a problem.
Gently, he shook your shoulder and started calling your name, hoping you’d respond. “Hey. Y/N, can you hear me?” Carlos frowned and took a look around. It didn’t seem like any of the infected were nearby. “Come on, Y/N, I know you’re exhausted, but this isn’t the time for a nap.”
It sounded like a joke, but he really wasn’t amused at the moment. Feeling a bit uncomfortable, he decided to contact his team. They should be nearby by now.
“Hey, Carlos here, anyone copy?”
Some static. “Carlos? Vinícius here. Everything okay?”
“Not really,” Carlos replied, “the survivor just passed out. Doesn’t seem like an emergency, but I could really use some help here.”
“I see. Listen, shit just hit the fan here and I don’t think we’ll be able to get to you anytime soon, I’m sorry.”
“Copy that.” Carlos sighed. “You doin’ okay? Not getting yourselves killed, are you?”
“Nah, don’t worry about us. What are you going to do now? Check out that clinic?”
“Clinic?” Carlos asked, “I don’t remember having seen a clinic. Everything here is in shambles, no way out and most buildings have been destroyed."
“Pretty sure I saw a small clinic, or some sort of doctor’s office near the gas station. Looked damaged, but not destroyed,” Vinícius replied, “you might want to have a look over there if you’re close enough.”
“Gas station?” Carlos muttered, glancing at your pale face.”That’s not too far, I guess, might take them there, then.” He sighed. “This was supposed to be an easy mission.”
Chuckles on the other end of the line. “Is it ever easy? Fuck...” There was a moment of silence. “We need to move, Carlos, go find the clinic. We’ll meet you there.”
“Copy that, stay safe.”
Silence.
“Fuck,” Carlos cursed, “you better not fucking die on me.”
He shook his head and started packing his stuff again. He’d have to carry you all the way over to the gas station, and he was pretty sure that it was at least a kilometre away, maybe even two. Not that long of a walk under normal circumstances, but definitely not an easy one when carrying a human on his back and a backpack in his hand.
“Gonna get you somewhere safe, Y/N, don’t worry,” Carlos whispered as he hoisted you onto his back, grabbed his bag and started trudging through the sand.
As he made his way towards the gas station, the sun was starting to set. He hoped some of the lights in town would still work, because he had never felt comfortable making his way through zombie-infested towns with just the torch on his vest. It reminded him a bit too much of Raccoon City, memories he tried to suppress but would still haunt him whenever he least needed them.
He felt you stirring on his back and stopped walking for a second. “You okay, Y/N?”
“What…?”
“You passed out, baby, taking you somewhere safe.”
“What?” You stirred some more and tried to push away from him. “Put me down!” you yelled, sounding alarmed.
Quickly and gently, Carlos helped you sit down on the ground, allowing you to lean against him. “It’s okay Y/N, I promise…” He gently caressed your back, ignoring the fact that you were still trying to push him off. “Remember what happened? I’m Carlos. I found you at the beach, a bit dehydrated. I took care of your leg, had you drink some water and we chatted a bit. You passed out, however, so I’m just taking you to the clinic that’s supposed to be near the gas station.”
You stared at him with glassy eyes, confused and afraid. “Carlos? Clinic?” You shut your eyes and choked back a sob. “My head is feeling so bad right now.”
“And that’s why we gotta get you to the clinic, alright? So I can patch you up a bit better. Keep you safe. And once the rest of my team gets there too, we’ll get out of this hellhole together.” He never stopped caressing your back. “So, you gonna come with me?” He looked you in the eyes, but didn’t see much there. You were pretty out of it, and he didn’t like it one bit. “Come on, cutie, I’ve got you, I promise.”
You nodded, incapable of arguing with the man. Your head was pounding, your mouth dry and you felt too tired to even think, never mind standing up.
“That’s good. Let’s get going then.” Carlos helped you back onto his back and grabbed ahold of his bag again. “Listen, I just need you to answer one question,” he stated while continuing his way to the gas station. “Are my teammates correct when they say there is a clinic near the gas station?”
“A clinic,” you muttered against his back, “uh, there’s a doctor’s office. I don’t know if it’s still standing.” You placed your head in the crook of his neck and sighed. “I just wanna go home, but I don’t have one anymore,” you croaked, feeling shattered.
“I know baby, I know… I’m so sorry…” he didn’t actually know what to say, but figured sometimes it's best not to say anything at all. He’d been in the same position; the desire to go home, but not actually having one. There were no right words for a situation like that. “We’ll be there soon, just... hang in there, alright?”
-
It wasn’t too long before the two of you reached the doctor’s office. Like Vinícius had said, it was damaged, but not destroyed. The door was open, though, and it looked like there had been looters inside.
Nevertheless, Carlos set you down outside the little building and entered it to check if there were any infected nearby, or perhaps even other survivors.
He quickly looked around all five rooms in the little building and decided the coast was clear. He had to admit to himself that he was feeling confused. There were barely any infected in this area, yet his team seemed to be running into quite a few problems along the way. For a second Carlos wished he hadn’t ended up getting seperated from them, but he pushed that thought away. Had he still been with his team, he wouldn’t have found Y/N, and they probably would’ve ended up dead at that beach.
After clearing some stuff out of the way and putting his things in the examination room, Carlos came back to pick you up. He’d told you to shout if you saw anything suspicious, but you hadn’t seen anything at all, save for some birds flying over. As a matter of fact, it was eerily quiet around here. It struck you as strange, considering half a day ago, this part of town had seen a lot of fires.
“Gonna get you inside,” Carlos said as he picked you up in his arms this time. “Saw the exam room is still intact, so I want to have a look at your leg again. Also check your blood pressure and oxygen saturation and see if there are other injuries that need to be tended to. I hope there are some antibiotics around, I think you’re going to need them.”
While he carried you through the little building, you couldn’t help but relax. There was something about this man that made you feel very safe. You weren’t sure if it was the way he kept his composure, his voice or his kind eyes, but you honestly didn’t mind being so close to him.
Carlos carefully set you down on the examination table and handed you another bottle of water and a couple of pills. “Pain killers,” he stated as he started rummaging through some shelves and cupboards. “I’m just going to see if there’s anything useful still lying around, I’m afraid we’ll be stuck here for a bit, and I really don’t want you getting any worse before I get you somewhere safe.”
You briefly nodded and swallowed the pills with a large swig of water before lying down on the examination table and trying to get somewhat comfortable. Under any other circumstances, you would’ve argued with him about privacy and consent, but you just didn’t have the energy right now. You decided you would just have to trust him for now.
Tumblr media
80 notes · View notes
plus-size-reader · 4 years
Text
Bedtime Stories
Tumblr media
Digger Harkness x Plus size!reader
Word Count: 2046 words
Warnings: none
Summary: Getting a call from Belle Reve for a reason you would never expect
——————————————————————————————————
You sighed, entering the cold, clinical building again, not even bothering to address anything else other than what you’d come here for. 
Frankly, you weren’t happy about having to be here. 
While you agreed for the benefit of everyone involved, you were sure that if Amanda had only listened to you in the beginning, you wouldn’t be standing here right now. 
She had made the decision to avoid all of your professional advice, including him in her little circus anyway. 
It was wholly unprofessional.
If she had only listened to you at the start of this, none of you would be in this position, having to fret over some unruly inmate or horrific threat. 
You were on sabbatical.
After all the work you’d done at Belle Reve in the time you’d been there, you deserved a break. It was hard work that took a huge toll on someone after years and years of constant exposure, having to process the most psychologically damaged that society had to offer. 
As much as you enjoyed being a psychiatrist, it wasn’t the sort of career that was carefree and easy to do.It took a lot out of you, and some time off was sure to do you some good.
You had been working in Gotham City for years at this point, and you were really good at what you did. 
The least the city owed you was a few weeks off the clock, but of course, that was too much to ask. From the second you opened your eyes this morning, your vacation was already over. 
Your phone was buzzing on the side table by your bed, alerting you to the fact that Colonel Rick Flag was attempting to contact you. It wasn’t altogether strange, as you had spoken in the past, but it wasn’t commonplace either. 
You had only dealt with one another on a few occasions, in the deciding meetings and calls over the so-called Suicide Squad. 
In the early days of discussion and the decision making, they wanted to consult you to make sure it would be safe. 
Which, for the record, you knew that it wasn’t. 
The eclectic group of ‘bad guys’ Amanda Waller had decided on were impossible to control and unpredictable. There would be no way to make sure they wouldn’t go off the rails. 
Though, when it came down to it, there was nothing you could do to stop them even though it was obviously foolish. In the grand scheme of things, you were a shrink, and nothing more.
They didn’t have to listen to you. 
Not that they actually acted as if you were so low on their priorities list, as evidenced by your standing here now. 
“Flag? What is it?” you hummed, not bothering with formalities or meaningless pleasantries. You had always found those sorts of things to be pointless, especially in a place like this. 
Whatever it was he needed from you, it wasn’t small talk or to check in with you. 
Naturally you assumed something terrible had happened, and in Gotham City, that wasn’t too bad a bet to make. 
There was always something on fire. 
...And that wasn’t necessarily wrong today either. 
Flag hadn’t given you a ton of information on the phone before you arrived this morning, but you knew enough to make your guesses. 
What Waller had proposed was more or less releasing a ticking time bomb into the public and while it seemed to have gone off without a hitch at first, you were sure that this had something to do with it. 
It had to. 
The members of the ‘Suicide squad’ were the biggest thing to happen to Belle Reve since it opened, and if they needed to call you back from your break, it was surely about that. 
You weren’t an idiot, even if they sometimes acted as if you were. 
All you could do was hope that whatever it was, you would be able to go back to your nice relaxing leave before too long.
A few hours weren’t going to kill you. 
“Captain Boomerang is acting out, causing problems for the guards, and refuses to eat” he allowed, getting down to the purpose of this meeting just as quickly as you had, confirming what you already knew. 
If it was going to be any one of your patients, you weren’t shocked it was him. 
Digger Harkness had been a patient of yours since you began working here, one you explicitly advised Amanda Waller to avoid recruiting. You knew better than anyone that he didn’t play well with others. 
He was prone to violent outbursts, childish behavior and overall insubordination. All in all, she couldn't have picked a worse adjusted, combative individual. 
Unfortunately for you, you weren’t surprised he would be the one to pull you away from all your rest and relaxation. 
“As I’m sure you’re aware, that’s going to be a problem”  
You were painfully aware. 
While most of the other inmates involved in the foolish adventure Captain Waller manned had been cooperative about their reincarceration, there was nothing they could do to buy his silence. 
More than anything, he wanted his freedom and a coffee machine and some supervised visits wasn’t going to cut it. She’d given him a taste of freedom and you knew that he wasn’t going to adjust well to being back in a cell. 
Really, you didn’t know a single person that would. 
Of course he was acting out. 
What you were less sure of was why they thought you would be able to do anything about it. There was nothing you could say or do that was going to be any different whatever they had already tried. 
“And what do you want me to do? Read him bedtime stories? I seem to recall telling you all to leave him locked up” you huffed, sort of upset that he would ever suggest it. 
You didn’t want to clean up the mess they’d made when you had been telling them from day one that it was a bad idea. However, you knew no matter how much you argued, you’d be doing it anyway. 
There wasn’t anyone else that Digger would listen to, even you understood that. 
“He’s been asking for you since they brought him back” Flag shrugged, not interested in anything more than getting the rest of the higher ups off his back. They had sort of put him in charge of this after everything. 
He treated the inmates as equals, and in general, they acted better under his watchful eye. 
With the ever growing exception of Digger, who Flag still referred to as ‘Captain Boomerang’ something you couldn’t have been more tired of. Something like that would only further feed into his delusions of how important and grand he was. 
Besides, it was incredibly immature. 
“Fine, I’ll talk to him, but no guards. If there are guards, he won’t even talk to me” you suggested, knowing that he wouldn’t dare lay a hand on you. 
No matter how desperate Digger was, you both understood that he’d have no chance of getting out in this lifetime if he killed you. So, it was a safe bet that if they wanted any kind of result, they had to do what you said. 
If they had any other options, they wouldn’t have called you out of your much deserved vacation. Clearly, You were their only hope if they wanted him to stop being such a huge pain in the ass.
“No guards, if you’re sure?” Flag agreed finally, hoping that you would be able to do something about him. 
The man in front of you was already on the verge of putting a bullet through the former’s skull, which wouldn't look good for him. Even if it would be easier than having to listen to him. 
If only it would be as easy for you as just having to decide on whether or not you needed guards. 
Dealing with Digger was never that simple. 
~
The sound was practically deafening as you approached his cell, that constant yelling and cackling you could have done without hearing today. 
He’d gotten bad. 
In the time since you’d last seen him, he was going downhill, no doubt brought on by the small taste of freedom he’d been granted at the hands of Agent Waller. She had given him just enough for him to spiral. 
Which meant that this visit was going to be even more unpredictable than normal. 
“You know you can’t keep me locked up here forever, eventually, I’m gonna get out!” he rambled on, throwing out as many empty threats as he could, as soon as he could think them up. 
It wasn’t like he had anything to lose. 
Though, constantly threatening to break out of a maximum security prison wasn’t necessarily the healthiest coping mechanism he could have chosen.
“I wouldn’t be so sure about that” you called, just far enough away from the small slat in the cell door for him to see who it was who’d come to see him, not that he had to see your face to know. 
Digger would have recognized that voice anywhere. 
He hadn’t had the privilege of seeing too many people since his incarceration, and he certainly wasn’t going to forget a face as pretty as yours.
“I didn’t know you were coming to see me today, sweetface” he countered, immediately changing his approach now that he knew you weren’t just some nameless guard coming to spit insults at him. 
That was normally what they did in response to his tantrums. Though, if that was what brought you here, he definitely didn’t regret being such a royal prick about it. 
He’d missed you. 
He hadn’t been expecting a visitor, as Flag assumed this would be handled better as a surprise, but he knew it was you nonetheless. 
You were his favorite shrink, if nothing else, something Digger told you frequently on your weekly visits. It was a pleasant surprise, even just getting to hear you. 
“You didn’t give the guards much choice. Flag here was gonna have you hosed down until you stopped your yammering” you sighed, finally closing the space between where you were standing and his cell door. 
You could only imagine how tired both Flagg and the guards were of the Aussie’s mindless small talk and babbling. 
“Hello Digger” you greeted, looking between him and the armed guard at your side, still heavily debating this whole thing. 
Looking him in the face was different from speaking to him from across the room, where he couldn’t see you. Now, there was no telling how much further he would push this. 
You knew how much Digger liked to flirt with you, tossing compliments and remarks at you like he wasn’t a noted criminal. Every week, he always had some other romantic and likely vulgar thing to tell you.
It was hardly appropriate, given your standing, but it wasn’t as if it could be avoided, especially now. 
You hadn’t seen him in months, and there was no telling what sort of state he was in. 
Though, you knew that If you wanted results, he responded much better to honey than vinegar. 
“There she is. How’re you doing beautiful?” he cooed, once he got a good look at you through the bars of his cell. You looked just as stunning as you had last time he’d seen you, if not better.
Clearly, even the few days you’d gotten away had done you good. 
You ignored him for a moment, turning your attention back to the guard. Whatever it was they thought you’d be able to do to convince Duggar to stop being insufferable, you knew he wasn’t going to talk to you with a guard around. 
It just wasn’t his style. 
“You can go ahead and take a break. I’ll call if I need anything” you decided, you knew Digger well enough to know you weren’t going to get anywhere with the guards supervision. 
This was just going to go much smoother if you didn’t have to worry about anyone else being involved. 
The man looked unsure for a moment before nodding, deciding that ultimately it wasn't his job to babysit you and whatever happened, it wasn’t his problem either. 
566 notes · View notes
Text
Seasons of PD: Season 2: Will’s Back...and There’s a Bomb (A Halstead Brothers + Halstead Sister! Imagine)
Your age: 14
Jay's age: 28
Will's age: 30
"Spoke to Dad," Will said to Jay as the two brothers were sat in Jay's apartment sipping their respective beers. "Said you two barely talk. Said if it wasn't for Y/N, you probably wouldn't see him at all."
"I mean, he's not wrong." Jay shrugged.
"Care to elaborate on that?"
"Not really, but you should've been here. You should've been home. Mom was dyin'. You were off partyin'."
"You left," Will said as he set his beer down and leaned forward on the couch.
"I left to fight a war. I came home. And you know why that was?" he asked rhetorically. "It was because my humvee hit an IED and me and Mouse were the only two who survived! And because Mom was sick! I came back for Mom and I came back traumatized! Nothing bad even happened to you in New York and you left two fucking days after her funeral, man!"
Luckily Will hadn't been holding his beer or he would've dropped it right then and there. "Jay, I- I never knew it was so hard for you to come Stateside again."
"Forget it. You weren't there then, what makes me think you're gonna be here now? You're probably taking off in another few days anyway, am I right? Not even gonna go see Y/N? Even though she always wants help on her math homework from you and you don't even have the decency to answer her phone calls!"
"I'm sorry that I don't have my phone on me when I'm performing surgeries, Jay!"
Jay's phone rang, stopping the argument in its tracks. "Speak of the devil," Jay mumbled and then answered the call. "Hey, Y/N, what's up?"
"I don't understand this stupid homework," you groaned from your desk in your bedroom at home. "Why do I even need to know the equation of a line, anyway? It's not like I'm even gonna use it in life anyway."
"Y/N, like I've told you numerous times, I can help you if it's a single variable problem, but anything more than that, I forgot how to do it. Not really helping your teacher's case for actually using this in life, am I?"
"Yeah, not at all. I guess I'll just try and call Will...he's not gonna answer anyway, but I guess it's worth a shot."
"Wait, how about you FaceTime me?" Jay suggested.
"Why? You already admitted that you can't help me."
"Just do it."
"Okay, gimme a few minutes. I gotta switch devices."
"Oh yeah. You don't have an iPhone yet, only an iPod and a slide phone. Sucks to be you."
"Well, I'm sorry that I don't have a grown-up job and can buy my own stuff, Jay."
"And with buying your own stuff and having a grown-up job comes bills. So, be glad you can't legally work yet."
You rolled your eyes. "I'll call you back in a few minutes. And, whatever this is, better be able to help me with this homework since math is my first class tomorrow."
"It'll help. I promise."
"Hmmm, sure." Then, you hung up and switched to your iPod, and hit the FaceTime icon.
"You look like- you look tired," Jay said when he accepted the FaceTime call. He almost said that you looked like hell, but he figured he shouldn't say that.
"Thanks," you replied sarcastically. "You would be, too, if you've been staring at the same problem on your homework for the past hour."
"What's the equation you have to work with?" Jay asked.
"Y=mx+b," you answered.
"Yeah, vaguely remember that. Don't know what it means, just remember hearing it a bunch. Will, you know what that equation is and how to do it?"
"Will's at your house? I thought he wasn't getting back for another week."
"I thought so, too. And then I got called to a bar today because he was being stupid--"
"Hey, I was not stupid!" Will protested.
"Fine. He was being dumb and tried to break up a fight. And, now I think he's got a job at Chicago Med because he got fired in New York--"
"Y/N," Will butted in, "you said you needed help with your homework?"
"Yeah."
"Jay, can you please give me the phone so I can help our little sister with her homework please?"
"Uh, fine. She'll know why you left New York eventually," Jay said as he passed his phone to his older brother.
"Eventually. But not tonight." He turned to Jay. "Can you get me a piece of paper? I'd grab it but I have no idea where you keep stuff in this little bachelor pad of yours."
"Like you didn't snoop through my stuff when I was at work," Jay joked and stood up to get Will a piece of paper.
"Y/N, for Christmas I'm getting you a subscription to Chegg so you don't need to call me for this."
"I'm holding you to that one."
***
God, I hate running on the track. It's literally just running in circles and seeing the same things over and over, no variety in the scenery whatsoever. I wish I could run with Emma, but she's way faster than me, so she's ahead of me by like one or two laps. Uh, this song sucks! I gotta skip--
"Run lockdown! Run lockdown!"
What? Run lockdown? What is the high school cross country coach talking about? Maybe it's just something that the high schoolers have to do for their drills because I sure have never heard of that one.
But then, you saw Emma jogging toward the bathrooms a few yards away from the track.
What the hell?
You ran towards the bathrooms a few yards away from the track and didn't stop until you'd caught up with Emma. "What's going on?"
"No idea. Something about a lockdown."
Once all of you and your coach, Mrs. Rivers, were safely in the bathroom with the door locked, did you get any closure about what was going on.
"There's been a bomb threat."
"What? A bomb threat?"
"What?!"
"So we can't leave?"
"Girls, I need you to be quiet, okay? The police are looking into it, but for now, the campus is on lockdown and we can't leave here until I get the all-clear. The school's already notified parents, so if someone else is picking you up today other than your parents, you need to call them. Just ask and you can use my phone. Everything's going to be okay, though. We have nothing to worry about. We just need to sit tight until I'm told we can leave." Her phone buzzed and you all held your breath. "Looks like Miss G got stuck in the boys' bathroom with all the stinky football boys."
"What if we walk home?" you asked quietly.
"If you walk home, a parent or someone else will have to pick you up since they don't want anybody walking home because, as of right now, they have no idea who did this."
***
"How's your brother doing?" Erin asked as she and Jay were standing around the coffee pot in the break room.
"Pretty sure he's going to quit the new job he just got at Med even though it's his first day," Jay answered.
"What? He got a job at Med?"
"Yeah. Apparently, they were looking for ER docs and he got the job. But, for some reason, now he wants to quit. And, he was late today. Decided to bitch to me about only having almond milk and not having any regular milk in my fridge. Like, dude, you're staying with me. You can deal with a bit of almond milk."
"I don't blame him," Erin laughed. "Almond milk is disgusting."
"But it's better for you...and cheaper."
"Of course that's your reason for getting it."
"Halstead!" Antonio yelled. "Your phone's been ringing off the hook for the last minute. I think it's important."
"Be right there!" Jay quickly poured himself a cup of coffee and then rushed over to his desk.
"Shit," he muttered.
"Who was it?" Erin asked as she emerged from the breakroom, holding her own cup of coffee.
"Y/N," he answered as he fiddled with his phone. "Called me three times in the past minute."
"Any idea what it's about?"
"No, but I'm about to find out."
"Jay!" you whisper-yelled from the other end of the line.
"Y/N, what's wrong? Why are you calling me so much? Are you sick? Do you need me to--"
"There's a bomb."
Jay almost dropped his phone. "A bomb? Are you sure?"
At the mention of a bomb, everyone's heads snapped towards him.
"Yeah, we're hiding out in the bathrooms near the football field right now until they get the all-clear," you told him. "But, they can't let people walk home from school today and Dad's not answering and it's Will's first day, so I was wondering if you could pick me up?"
"Yeah, yeah, I can do that. Do you mind if I put you on speaker for a quick second?"
"Why? I'm fine Jay, really. Just needed to know if you can pick me up."
Innocent fourteen-year-olds, Jay thought to himself. Of course, she just called to pick to see if you'd pick her up. She hasn't grasped the gravity of the situation, and she's probably thinking that this is just another story to tell. Not that if there's actually a bomb at her school that she could be dead any second if it goes off.
"You're sure you don't want me to stay on the phone with you?"
"You can go."
"Okay. Just, listen to the adult that's in there with you, okay?"
"Okay, okay. Bye."
"Bye I love--" He was cut off by the beep which signaled that you had hung up. "--you."
"What's going on? A bomb?" Erin asked, but Jay was already making his way down the stairs.
"Sarge!" Jay yelled as he made his way to the front desk.
"Well, hello to you too, Chuckles. If you're looking for Voight, he's just meeting with a CI and should back soon," Platt told him.
"Sargeant, all due respect, I don't give a damn about Voight right now. I just need to know if you have any idea about the bomb threat at Central Chicago's high school and middle school campuses?"
"I know that they sent someone from bomb squad and some patrolmen over there to see if there's anyone who seems suspicious--"
"Why wasn't Intelligence notified?"
Platt's jaw dropped and she stared at Jay for a second before speaking. "Because last I checked, detective, those schools weren't in our district--"
Jay slammed his hand down on the desk. "Jay," Erin said and grabbed her partner's arm. "I need you to calm down for a second, okay?"
"I don't need to calm down, Erin," Jay spat. "I have every reason--"
"I understand, but being pissed at Platt here isn't going to fix anything. Go back upstairs and I'll be there in a second."
Jay ripped his arm from Erin's grip and stalked upstairs, not without slamming the gate when he was safely inside the Intelligence Unit's area of the 21st District.
"What's his deal?" Platt asked. "I have half a mind to write him up for insubordination for that little scene he just caused."
"Sarge," Erin started, "the school that called in the bomb threat, that's the school Y/N goes to, Jay's little sister."
"What? I thought that only elementary school kids were at school right now?"
"That's true unless there are sports practices."
"And Y/N's in a sport, so she's at school right now." Platt put the pieces together.
"Yeah. And, I know that family isn't supposed to work cases, but could you maybe make an--"
"Erin, go grab Halstead and Dawson, get down to the school. I'll send the information upstairs to Atwater and Ruzek and they can see what they can get. I'll also call Voight and tell him to meet you there."
"Thank you, Sargeant!"
Erin jogged upstairs and into the bullpen. "Jay, Antonio, we're heading to the school! Kev and Adam, Platt said that you're working the case from up here. Voight will meet us there."
"Copy that," Kevin answered.
Jay holstered his gun and was halfway down the stairs before Kevin even finished his sentence.
***
"Kev, what do we know?" Jay asked as they were driving over to your school.
"Uh, I pulled footage from the high school's office and apparently an unknown dude walked in, asked a question, and then walked out all in the span of less than a minute," he answered.
"Can you run facial rec?"
"Nah, not a good enough angle."
"Description?"
"Dude looks Indian or Middle-Eastern to me. He's got short, black hair. Some stubble, not a ton, but it's enough that you can see it even with the bad angle I got. He's kinda chubby, too. Wearing a tan jacket. That's all I got."
"Thanks, man. That helps. Anything from bomb squad?"
"They haven't located a bomb yet, so I guess that's a good sign, right?"
"It is if there's no bomb," Jay replied. "But, just because they haven't found it, doesn't mean there's not a bomb. Whoever the hell did this could've just hid it really well or do whatever a psycho does when they want to blow up a school full of kids."
Jay relayed the information to Erin and Antonio who were also in the car and then hung up his phone. "Any word from Voight or anyone else when I was on the phone?"
"No, you want me to go to the middle school or the high school?" Erin asked.
"Wherever you can get in."
"Jay, we have badges, we can get in anywhere."
"Middle school then. I'm assuming that's where Y/N is."
"Okay."
"Wait!" Jay exclaimed, almost causing Erin to slam on the brakes. "When I was talking to Y/N earlier, she said that she was in the bathrooms near the football field so we need to go to the high school."
"You're sure it's that field? Isn't there a football field at the middle school, too?"
"That's just a shitty practice field," he answered. "Anyway, the high school football field is the only one that has bathrooms near it so that spectators can go to the bathroom when they go to the football games."
"I shouldn't have to tell you this, Jay," Antonio started, "But you can't just burst into the locker rooms and try to get Y/N out of there. No parents are allowed in or out to pick up their kids. And, you're no different. You have to wait for the all-clear to get her out of there."
Jay hated it, but Antonio was right. No matter how much he wanted to get you as far away from this campus as possible, he couldn't until the bomb squad made sure that there wasn't a bomb anywhere near here. If his time in the Rangers had taught him anything, it was that one misstep, and the whole place could get blown up in a nanosecond.
Erin started to pull into the parking lot of the high school near all the cop cars, when one turned on their sirens and pulled in front of them, effectively stopping them from getting any further.
"I know you're worried about your kids," the patrolman said once Erin rolled down her window, "But we can't let anyone in or out until this is all sorted."
"We're not parents." Erin pulled out her badge. "Detectives Lindsay, Dawson, and Halstead from the 21st District's Intelligence Unit."
He looked at the officer next to him. "Desk Sergeant from the 21st said that there'd be some detectives coming." He pushed the button on his radio before anybody could tell him otherwise. "I got the detectives from the 21st here right now."
"Copy," the person on the other end said.
Jay wanted to jump out of the vehicle and strangle that patrolman with his bare hands. "Are you fucking insane?" he yelled.
The one who keyed his radio stepped out of the patrol car, and Jay did the same. "Are you Dawson or Halstead?"
"Halstead. But you, you must be new here because if there is one thing you absolutely do not do when there's even the mention of a bomb is key your radios."
"No offense, detective," the patrolman in the driver's seat started, "but everyone here has been using their radios since we stepped onto this campus."
"There's no bomb," Erin muttered.
They all knew what the patrolman's statement meant: if they had been using their radios the entire time they were here and a bomb hadn't gone off, then there was no bomb to begin with.
Antonio and Erin both stepped out of the car now.
"Who's your sergeant?" Antonio yelled.
"Why? Why do you care?"
"Because of what he just said! You can't key your radios when there might be a bomb, so I think your whole district might need to go back in for a mandatory re-training!"
"I'll call Voight," Erin said.
"Fucking idiots," Jay muttered as he pulled out his phone.
As soon as he was about to dial your number, a call came in from Kevin. "There's no bomb," Jay said as soon as he answered, not even giving Kevin time to tell him anything.
"I mean, yeah, I was callin' to tell you that the bomb squad just declared an all-clear."
"Thanks."
"How'd you know before we even got the call here at the district?"
"They were keying their radios the entire time and nothing happened."
"Yeah, that'll do it."
"We should be back at the district soon."
Jay hung up and made his way to the bathrooms.
You were sitting in silence with Emma next to you when a banging was heard coming from outside causing you to jump.
What if that's the bomber and he's got a gun and wants to kill us before the bomb can get to us? It was irrational, yes, but it was still possible.
"Chicago PD! This is the all-clear."
It was as if everyone in the bathroom let out a collective breath at hearing that there was no bomb or that the bomb had been dismantled.
"Alright girls, you heard the man, we are good to go," Mrs. Rivers said. "Let's head back to the middle school so you can grab your stuff and start getting back to your parents. Was everyone able to get ahold of someone to pick them up? Because I can bring people home if necessary."
All of you filed out of the bathrooms and into the crisp fall air. You were barely onto the sidewalk when you got pulled into a bone-crushing hug.
"Who the--" You looked up. "Hi, Jay."
"Oh my God, you're okay. You don't know how worried I was--"
"Jay, I'm fine," you squeaked out. "But please let go. You're crushing me."
"Sorry, sorry," he apologized and then let go, not without looking you over for injuries even though you promised him that you were in fact fine.
"50-21 George, 50-21 Lincoln, 50-21 Frank, and 50-21 Squad, assistance is requested at Chicago Med for a 10-34. Are you able to assist?"
Jay's eyes went wide and his breath caught in his throat.
"Jay? Jay?" you asked. "You gonna answer that?"
"This is 50-21 Lincoln, hold us down on that 10-34 at Chicago Med," Erin's voice said through the radio.
"Halstead! We gotta go now!" Antonio yelled.
"Jay, what's going on? Will's at Med. What's happening?"
"Come with me," Jay said and then started ushering you towards the car.
"Shit," Erin said when she saw you. "Antonio, you wanna go with Voight, and then me and Jay will drop her off at home? We can't exactly bring her with us."
"Yeah, good idea." Antonio turned to you. "Glad you're safe, kid."
You nodded as he jogged off to find Voight. Then, you turned back to Jay. "Why are you going to Med? Whatever it is, I wanna go with you because what if Will's hurt? I wanna go!"
Jay got in the passenger seat without answering you and you got in the backseat. Erin started driving to the middle school so that you could go get your backpack from your locker.
Once inside school and connected to the wifi, you took out your iPod and pulled up google.
What does 10-34 mean?
The answer almost caused you to drop your iPod on the tiled floor.
10-34 is a police radio signal that means that a bomb threat has been called in.
You ran to your locker and with shaking hands, put in the combination. How was Jay so calm? How was he so calm when you were silently freaking out? And, to make matters worse, he got to work the case while you were going to be stuck going home and just waiting to see if Will (and Jay for the matter since he would no doubt be in the vicinity of the blast zone) was safe, just waiting to see if your oldest brother, who you just got back, would make it out of his new workplace alive.
You hustled out of school and then got into the backseat of Erin and Jay's car. "There's a bomb threat at Med?"
"Who told you that?" Erin asked, turning around in her seat.
"I googled what 10-34 meant. Jay, please, I wanna go with you. I don't wanna go home!"
"No! I know you wanna make sure that Will's safe, and I do too, but you gotta understand that it's not safe for you there, Y/N," he pleaded.
"It's not safe for you to be there, either!" you argued.
"Y/N, I know you're scared, but I'm trained for this kind of stuff. You are not."
"Please," you begged as your lip began to tremble. "I-It'd be faster for you to just go to Med from-from here instead of dropping me off at home."
"She's got a point, Jay," Erin said.
"What? No way, Er! There is no way in hell she is going in there with us!"
"She doesn't have to go past the tape with us. Just somewhere close by." Erin turned back to you. "Would that make you feel better, Y/N? Being somewhere close by?"
You nodded as you wiped away a tear.
Jay sighed. "Fine," he relented. "We'll drop you off at Mama Garcia's to get your homework done since it's a half-block away from the hospital."
"Will's okay, right? You checked in with him?" you asked.
"I haven't yet, but I promise you when I do, I will text you. I just need you to stay calm and focus on yourself right now. It's no use worrying about Will when you can't do anything about it."
"That's what Mom used to tell me when I was worried about you when you were in Afghanistan. She always told me that it's no use worrying about it since none of us were there with you."
"See, you gotta trust what Mom always told you, kiddo. She was a smart lady after all."
***
"Tell me you're not in there," Jay spoke into his phone as he and Erin walked into the police tent-like structure equipped with fancy tech gear outside of Chicago Med's emergency department.
"I am," Will answered, causing Jay's stomach to drop. "Listen, the guy who blew himself up in here, said he had something worse than Ebola."
"What, like he's spreading it since he blew himself up?"
"Yeah, so essentially, every single one of us in here has been in contact with him."
"Who was he?"
"No idea. But do us all a favor and find out."
"Son of a bitch," Jay muttered as he pocketed his phone and entered the tent-like structure where a bunch of people, including the FBI, were sitting at computers.
"Talk to Will?" Erin asked.
"Uh, yeah," Jay answered, "he says he's in there. Apparently whoever the hell blew himself up in there was infected with something that he said was worse than Ebola."
"So if these people get out before we figure out what it is and if it's treatable, we could have an epidemic on our hands?"
"Exactly. Damn, Er. With that mind of yours, you should've gone to med school."
"Very funny, Halstead. You're looking at someone who barely graduated high school and didn't even go to the academy because being in the back of cop cars on the eastside for half my childhood was more than enough experience to qualify me for this job right here."
"I'm gonna start making some calls." Jay turned his attention back to the situation at hand. "Apparently traffic was a mess earlier and Voight and Antonio got called to headquarters to brief some higher-ups about this."
"Fat chance of them knowing anything right now. They've gotta just be trying to keep all the info away from the press." Erin's phone rang. "Speak of the devil."
"I'll call HQ and try to get some more back up to control the situation," Jay said to no one in particular.
***
You kept fiddling with your slide phone, just opening and closing it as you tried--and failed--to focus on your homework as you sat in one of the far back booths at Mama Gracia's. The news was of course playing on the tv in front of you and all the headlines were about what was happening at Med.
"Again we have word of an event at Chicago Med," the news anchor read from her script. "The CFD was able to contain the victims to the ER, but Ebola was mentioned."
Ebola? That was the disease that wreaked havoc on Africa last year.
You knew Will was a doctor and that he was smart, but if he became infected and it was in fact Ebola, what if he died? What if, since Jay was close to Med that he somehow became infected and he died, too? What if you lost both your big brothers in the same amount of time because of some psychopath who decided it was a good idea to blow himself up and put innocent people--innocent first responders--in danger.
"Ay, cariña. ¿A dónde vayas?" Mama Garcia asked as you stood up and made your way to the door, intent on exiting the small restaurant.
"¿Qúe? No entiendo," you answered. You had started taking Spanish this year, so you only understood one word of what she had said to you.
"Sorry, honey. Where are you going? Your brother said to make sure you stayed here."
You and Jay were both pretty close with Mama Garcia. Seeing as it was very close to Med, when your mom had been hospitalized for cancer years ago, you'd always come in here to get dinner. It was here that Mama Garcia had taught you all the words of the toppings that one could put on their tamales, tacos, or burritos, shocking your Spanish teacher when you told her you could tell her in Spanish exactly what you would put on your tamale when you learned about food in class.
"I'm just going for a walk," you answered. "I need some fresh air."
"Okay, don't go far," she warned.
Once out the door, you breathed a sigh of relief and started to walk towards Chicago Med.
When you got close enough, you saw a big white tent and a bunch of fire trucks. You crept to the side and started walking around the side of the building, where there were barely any people and only one cop to keep people at bay. You smiled at him and watched the scene in front of you.
You had seen of those firefighters before on a rare day that you were at the district waiting for Jay and one of them had to walk the firehouse dog, Pouch. He was super cute and all the firefighters were really nice and let you pet him!
"What is it Casey?" a deep voice bellowed.
You knew Casey! Well, you knew of him at least. He was the one that Hermann always said would write him up if he was gone too long with Pouch, so that was always the excuse he gave you when he had to leave the district to go back to the firehouse.
You couldn't hear what Casey said on the other end, but you could hear whoever this guy was talking to Casey. "Okay, we're gonna need to get some CO2 extinguishers inside."
"You mean you're out of fire extinguishers?" a woman next to the firefighters asked.
"Afraid so."
You turned on your heels and sprinted back towards Mama Garcia's. You were a girl on a mission.
"Mama Garcia! Mama Garcia!" you shouted as soon as you were inside.
"Y/N, ¿Qúe pasa?" she asked as she stuck her head out of the kitchen where she was preparing a bunch of batches of tamales.
"They're out of fire extinguishers at the hospital, do you have any that I can bring over there?"
"You are just like your brother," she said, "super sneaky."
"When you live with older brothers and have to steal their Halloween candy, you learn how to be sneaky, Mama Garcia," you joked.
"I'm not even gonna ask how you know this. There's one fire extinguisher back by the bathrooms and I've got two back here I can give you. Esperes un minuto."
You went and grabbed the fire extinguisher from the spot where it was stored in the back by the bathrooms and waited for Mama Garcia to come out with the other two.
"Thank you!" you exclaimed as you took the big bag from her which contained the two other ones. She had put them in a bag for you since they were super heavy.
You slung the bag over your shoulder and carried the other one in your hand. You knew you couldn't run because these were really heavy, but you knew you had to get to Med to help them. Both your brothers were there! And you'd get there, even if it was a lot slower than you had originally planned when you formulated this plan when you were sprinting back to the restaurant five minutes ago.
***
"Is there a detective Halstead here?" a patrolman walked into the tent-like structure and asked.
"That'd be me," Jay answered as he raised his hand and turned away from the computer screen he had been looking at.
"There's a girl outside, Y/N I think she said her name was. Said you're her brother and that she's looking for you. Said she might be able to help."
Jay turned to Erin. "Go," she urged him.
Jay followed the patrol officer to where you were standing and to say he didn't look happy would be an understatement.
"I thought I told you to stay at Mama Garcia's!" he yelled over the crowd of people and the firefighters shouting out orders to each other. "It's dangerous for you here!"
"I know and I'm sorry! But, I came here to see if Will was outside, and I heard that one firefighter talking into his radio thingy, and then the lady next to him said that they were out of fire extinguishers."
Jay crossed his arms in front of his chest. He was not impressed.
"So I ran back to Mama Garcia's and I grabbed these." You held up the fire extinguisher that you had set on the ground next to you because you had been carrying it for a while now and you thought it was going to rip your arm off because of how heavy it was.
"Let her in," Jay declared.
He grabbed the extinguisher from you and then made his way over to the firefighters.
"Chief!" he yelled. "I've got some fire extinguishers here!"
Chief Boden cocked his head to the side. "How?"
"Apparently my little sister was here and she heard Ms. Goodwin say that you were out of extinguishers. So, she ran to Mama Garcia's and these are from her restaurant."
You set down the bag that contained the two fire extinguishers. "Geez, those things are heavy!"
"That they are. Thank you for these..." Chief Boden trailed off, not knowing your name.
"Y/N," you answered.
"Well, thank you Y/N."
"You're welcome, Chief. Please get my brother out of there safely."
"We're doing our best. And, call me Wallace."
He nodded at Jay and Jay placed a hand on your shoulder to lead you back to where he had been working alongside everyone else who wanted to figure out what the hell had gone on in there. Behind you, you heard the other firefighters volunteering to go inside the hospital.
"You're not making me go back to Mama Garcia's?" you asked Jay as you walked.
"No," he answered. "It's gonna get dark soon and I don't need you sneaking off from there again."
"So, I'm staying here so you can keep an eye on me?"
"Precisely."
***
You were sitting in a metal folding chair, scrolling through your iPod--wifi courtesy of Jay's hotspot--when three people entered the tent-like structure.
"Detective," Sharon Goodwin said as she entered the area where everyone was working. Jay looked up from the computer he was working at. "The parents of..." she trailed off, allowing you to assume that these were the parents of the man who had blown himself up.
"Alright," Jay said as he walked over to them. "Please, have a seat."
His voice was monotonous, not soft like when he was talking to child victims and not angry like when he was trying to get a hardened criminal to break. His voice, it was just...there.
"Is there anything you can tell us?" he asked once the parents had sat down.
"He was a smart boy," the man started, "always nice...and helpful. This country has given us so much. How could this have happened?"
"He claimed to be infected with something similar to Ebola."
You felt like you couldn't breathe. So, what the woman on the news had said was true. Your brother--and everyone else in the hospital for that matter--could be infected with something similar--or god forbid, worse--than Ebola.
You couldn't take another funeral. You couldn't take losing another family member before you even learned how to drive, hell before you even got to high school.
Your mind flashed back to when you were four years old. Will was in college and Jay was in his senior year of high school. It was springtime and the weather was just starting to get nice out.
You woke up from sleeping and realized you were thirsty. Seeing as you didn't think it was super late yet, you hoped that maybe Jay or Will would still be up and they'd give you a cup of juice. They were on babysitting duty tonight because your parents had gone out for a date night and knew they wouldn't be back until the early hours of the morning.
With Beary gripped tightly in your hand, you walked down the hallway and towards the kitchen. You saw the living room light on, and then it was quickly turned off.
"Mommy? Daddy?" you asked.
The only light now was from the hallway and you were starting to get scared. Monsters would come out if it was too dark!
Suddenly, the light was flicked back on.
"Y/N, what are you doing up?" Jay asked as he walked towards you.
"I want juice," you told him. But, then you looked at what he was wearing. He was wearing one of those shirts that he had to wear when you and your mom went to his soccer games at other schools. Jay always said that if he didn't wear this type of nice shirt, that he and his team would have to run suicides. You didn't know what those were, but they didn't sound nice. "Why you not in your 'jamas?" you asked. "You have a game? In the dark?"
"Uh," Jay blanched. He couldn't exactly tell his little, very talkative sister, that he was sneaking out to go to a party. "Let's get you some juice."
"Okay!"
Jay got you some juice and started to take your hand to walk you back to your room and tuck you back in when you turned to look at him. "So you going to play soccer? Or you going to see Allie?" He always wore those kinds of shirts when she came over in one of her really fancy dresses. And, Jay would give Allie a flower bracelet, too!
Jay crouched down so he was eye-level with you. "Y/N, you know what a secret is?"
"Yeah! It's when you can't tell somethin' to somebody. Mommy said secrets are bad," you told him, while you swung Beary back and forth in your little hand.
"Well, they're not all bad," he told you. "So, if I told you a secret, you'd be able to keep it?"
"And not tell Mommy or Daddy?" He nodded. "I dunno. I don't wanna get in trouble and have to go in time-out, Jay Jay."
"You won't get in trouble, I promise. And, if you promise not to tell Mommy and Daddy and Will, I'll get you a big pack of Oreos."
"I get Oreos for not telling Mommy and Daddy and Will?"
"Yes, you get Oreos if you don't tell them."
You'd do just about anything for Oreos!
"Okay, I keep it a secret. Where you going?"
"I am going to a friend's house to hang out."
"Okay." You didn't know what was so bad about that, but you wanted to get your Oreos, so you'd keep your mouth shut.
"Alrighty then, let's get you back to bed. Because, if I'm not mistaken, princesses need their beauty sleep."
He tucked you back into bed and got out of the house safely. Now all Jay had to do was to entrust you with the secret that he had snuck and went to a "friend's house", which was code for going to a party.
You had almost fallen back asleep when your door creaked open.
"Y/N," Will whispered.
"Will?"
"Yeah, it's Will," he answered and flicked on your bedside lamp.
"Were you talking to Jay a few minutes ago?"
"No," you lied. You wanted your Oreos!
"Are you sure about that? Because I could've sworn I heard you say Jay Jay."
"You wrong," you told him defiantly.
"Oh yeah? Because I heard him mention Oreos."
"No, no Oreos. He only got me juice."
"So you did talk to him."
"No, I didn't."
"Then who got you the juice?" Will knew you couldn't pour yourself a glass of juice without spilling it everywhere. He also knew that the glasses were up high enough in the cupboard that you needed someone else to reach them for you.
"Uh, uh, the-the juice fairy!"
"The juice fairy, huh? I've never heard of her. Because I could've sworn I heard you ask him if he was going to play soccer and he told you that he was going to a friend's house."
"No, he didn't!" you protested.
"Tell you what, kiddo, if you tell me where Jay went, I will give you Oreos, too."
You furrowed your eyebrows. Will was gonna give you the same thing and Jay might be mad at you. You needed something more. "Oreos and Sour Patch."
"Deal. Sour Patch Kids or watermelons?"
"Kids," you answered.
"Okay, it's a deal. Now, where is Jay going?"
"He went to a friend's house. But he was wearing one of those shirts he wears when he has to go to other schools for soccer," you answered.
"He's going to a party," Will muttered.
"A party? Like my tea parties?"
"Something like that." Where the tea is beer, Will thought to himself. "But, now you have to wait for Jay to give you your Oreos, and then I'll give you your Sour Patch Kids and Oreos."
"Then I have two Oreos?"
"Exactly. Now, time to go back to sleep."
The next day, Jay gave you a family sized-pack of Oreos that you hid in your room. The day after that, Will came home from studying at the library with a family-sized pack of Oreos and a big bag of Sour Patch Kids for you that you also ended up hiding in your room. And, that night at dinner, Will told your parents that Jay had gone to a party. He was grounded until the end of soccer season. But, Will had successfully taught you how to blackmail someone.
"Y/N." Erin's voice broke through your memories of being a little kid and being taught blackmail by your oldest brother. "I need you to breathe for me. Can you do that?"
"W-What if Will-- What if he gets the--"
"Y/N, match my breathing."
She took a deep breath in and you tried to follow. It took a few tries, but your breathing eventually evened out and returned to normal.
"Will," you heard Jay say.
Before you could even think, you had jumped off your chair and were barrelling towards Jay. "Will? You're talking to Will? Is he okay? Is he gonna come out soon?"
"Y/N," Jay spoke calmly, "we just need to ask him some medical questions. Go back to where you were."
"Is he okay?"
"Y/N's here?" Will asked from his spot in the ED. "Why? How?"
"It's a long story. But, I'm gonna put you on speaker so that you can tell her that you're okay and then I need you to answer some questions."
Jay put the phone on speaker.
"I'm fine, kiddo. Really. You wouldn't want to see me right now anyway. You wouldn't want to come in here either because it smells really bad."
"You promise you're fine?"
"I promise. Now, I think I need to answer some questions?"
"Yeah, yeah," you heard Jay say as you walked back towards Erin. It was quiet in there now, as everyone was listening intently to what Will was saying.
Apparently, Antonio and Voight had looked up where this psycho worked and had figured out that he was the same guy who had walked into the high school's office earlier that day, which he probably did for a distraction. Now, they just had Will on the other end telling the infectious disease specialist in the ED all the chemicals that he had been working with so that she could test for them.
***
"Jay! Why'd you turn off your hotspot?" you whined as you pulled up google.
"Because you heard the bacteria and the strain and I know you. I am not letting you go down a google rabbit hole to look this up and try and figure out if Will's gonna die."
You sighed and put your head in your hands. Jay was right, of course, he was right, he's a detective for crying out loud!
"But what if Will's gonna die?"
"Y/N." Jay walked up to you. "He's not gonna die. He's gonna be just fine."
"But you don't know that!"
Jay's phone rang. "It's Will."
"Put it on speaker."
"It's not contagious," Will said.
If you weren't sitting down, you would've fallen to the ground in pure relief.
"So, you're good?"
"Yeah, I'm good. Everyone's good. Whatever he had, it died with him. I've got some patients that need work, but I'll be out soon."
***
Everyone from the hospital, the police, and the firefighters were all currently packed into Mama Garcia's. You, Will, and Jay had snagged a booth because your backpack and homework were still there from earlier.
"That's one good thing about being the middle child I guess," Jay stated after he had taken a bite of a tamale. "Not having to be the victim in one of these bomb situations."
You knew he meant, here, today, in Chicago and not overseas. And, you weren't about to wreck his joke by mentioning that.
"Yeah, but you had to work it," Will pointed out.
"Technically, you did, too, man. I think Y/N was the only one who got out of this without a payday."
Jay's phone rang. "Why's Dad calling me?" His eyes went wide. "Oh shit! I didn't tell him that I picked you up from practice." He threw his phone to Will, who narrowly caught it. "You talk to him!"
"Me? Why me?"
"Because he likes you better!"
"But he's calling you!"
You swiped the phone from Will's hand and answered it. "Jay? Do you know where Y/N is? I came home from work and--"
"Dad, it's Y/N. I'm fine. Jay picked me up from practice and I'm assuming you got a phone call about what happened at school and then he had to go to Med to work that case."
"Med? As in Chicago Med? Where Will just started working?"
"Yes, Dad, Chicago Med. And, we're fine. We're just a Mama Garcia's getting dinner."
"It's ten o'clock at night!"
"I know, and we should be home soon. I promise I won't complain about getting up in the morning."
"Okay, well, I'm glad you three are safe. Just next time, tell Jay to call me."
"Okay, Dad. Bye, love you."
"Love you, too."
You hung up the phone and passed it back to Jay. "He didn't disown me, did he?"
You laughed. "No, no he did not."
"Y/N, right?"
You looked up at the sound of your name to be met with a firefighter.
"Yes, and you are...?"
"Matt Casey." He stuck out his hand for you to shake and you did so. Despite hearing about him, you'd never actually met the lieutenant. "Chief Boden mentioned that you were the one who ran down to Med with all those extinguishers."
"Oh, it was no big deal," you told him shyly. "They're actually Mama Garcia's. I just heard you needed them, so I asked if I could run them over to you guys. It's her you should be thanking."
"Well, you played a big part in that. So, if you want a dessert, on behalf of me and all the guys at 51, it's on me tonight."
He handed you a ten-dollar bill. "Thanks."
"Don't mention it. You made up for your brother almost black-tagging Severide."
"You did what?" Jay practically yelled.
As for you, you had no idea what they were talking about. "What? What's black-tagging?"
"You know what? Never mind," Casey said. "Thanks for all your help today, you guys."
"You were the ones who got them extra fire extinguishers?" Will asked, flabbergasted after Casey walked away.
"Yeah. Jay here wasn't too happy about seeing me over there, but when I told him why he calmed down a bit."
Erin slid into the booth next to Jay and he gave her a kiss.
"Ew, guys! Child in the room!"
Jay stuck his tongue out at you.
"I think he's the child in the room, Y/N," Erin said as she thumbed at Jay.
"So, Y/N, anything else interesting happen today? How'd you do on that math homework I helped you with last night?" Will asked.
"I did really well on it, but that's not even the craziest thing that happened at school today."
"Oh, yeah? Then what was?"
Oh man," you sighed. "Where do I begin? I think to tell you that story I'm gonna need to go get me some Flan."
You picked up the ten-dollar bill Casey had given you and slid out of the booth. If someone would've told you that you'd be buying Flan at Mama Garcia's at ten o'clock at night on a school night, you wouldn't believe them, but it would be plausible at least. The rest of the day? Well, you weren't sure that anyone would believe that you and Jay had been at the location of not one, but two bomb threats in the span of a few hours.
Once you got your Flan, you settled back into the booth. "So, it started out like any normal practice except we had to go to the high school to use the track..."
A/N: Guess who cranked out more than 5k words to get this finished today? That's right, me! Anyway, thank you for almost 8k reads! I know this technically wasn't a PD episode (It was Chicago Fire Season 3 Ep 19), but it had both Will and Jay, and the timeline made it so that it was season 2 of PD, so I thought it was fitting. Finally, please reblog/like and comment and tell me what you think about this one!
If you’re in the taglist, please tell me if it worked, I’m new at this!
taglist:  @theambracer88 @virtualreader @kelelas-life @celyndavies @brookerz122493 @musicismyescape27 @anotherfan07 @thexplosivegirl @dreamingwithlens @xoxmariaxox
179 notes · View notes
goggles-mcgee · 4 years
Note
Hi! Three questions! Sorry, I have so many. Can you tell us more about the relationship between Marinette and the batfamily in Wish me away? Can you tell us more class salt and Adrien salt in Ivy’s sampling? And... Can you tell us more about the daminette relationship in Ivy’s sampling? Please and Thank you.
Hi! Don't apologize! That's perfectly fine OuO
Wish Me Away:
It's hard at first for them all because they have never been around a baby, nor have they cared for a baby. The only one capable is Alfred but they all want to help out with her and get to know her, especially after hearing what she went through. Bruce really tries the hardest as he is now her father after the adoption and everything, and this time he really will get to experience one of his child's childhood with them. So he is taking it very seriously, but it means he's kind of a really big hoverparent.
Dick is in love with little Marietta and can't wait for Barbara to meet her. He tries to show her as much love as his parents gave him growing up in the circus, and he definitely takes her on the trapeze and everything just like his parents said they did with him. He just wants to make her happy.
Jason loves her too, but he's like Bruce, he's very protective of her. If he takes her anywhere he always carries her or has her in a stroller or has her on one of those backpack leash things. He will always go running when he hears her scream, even if he thinks it could be a false alarm or something small like she accidentally bumped into the wall again. He just wants her to feel safe. It's why when she has nightmares, he's one of the only ones that can calm her.
Tim liked to teach her things, he caught on that she was already pretty smart for her age so he takes time out of his day to teach her whatever he can think of. She already can count to ten in French, so they're working on doing it in English. He always makes sure to take breaks. If he sees Mari take an interest in something, he already makes a note to teach her a little something about whatever caught her eye. He wants her to know that no matter what catches her interest, he will be there to support her every step of the way.
Damian took awhile to get used to her and get over his feelings of jealousy but when he did, he felt such love for his little sister. There was a respect for her there after knowing what she had survived. He decided he would be the one to teach her to not bottle up her anger or other negative emotions. So everytime he saw her get angry and throw things he would take her to his room or the library to draw out her frustrations or paint them out. Or he would take her to play fetch with Titus. Or let her "spar" with him. He wanted her to know what his family had taught him over the six years he had been there, it was okay to have emotions, to have anger, and you could always find something else to do than resort to violence.
Alfred took to her the fastest. He was probably the most heartbroken about her situation when Tikki and Plagg explained it so he liked to spend time with her and get to know her. So he baked and let her watch or "help" (he really just put water in a bowl and asked her to stir it) he found she really liked to talk. She knew a lot of words, in French, Mandarin, and English but she did babble like any baby did, and she would babble at him like she was telling a story. Which, he guessed, she likely was, so he would listen and he would ask questions or would hum to let her know he was listening. He wanted Marietta to know she would always be heard in the manor, that she would always have someone who would listen to her.
Ivy's Sapling:
The salt. Adrien's salt is he's getting more aggressive in his passive aggressive ways of "dealing" with Marinette, and her "unwillingness to follow direction." Specifically his directions about the high road. He doesn't realize that he is essentially turning into his father with Marinette. He points out all her faults to her at the end of the day when they talk, he says it's to help her but Marinette knows he's doing it because he can finally tell someone they are wrong.
No matter what she does he always tries to get her alone at the end of the day so they can talk, and he always guilt trips her. Basically saying they won't hang out if she continues in her behavior or he won't be by her side anymore if she can't take the high road and just let Lila be. But then Marinette starts to snap because the class step up from the isolation. They start playing "pranks" on her and basically say they'll stop if she apologizes to Lila for bullying her.
Marinette finally tells Adrien no at one of their daily talks and genuinely asks him what she has done wrong. Tells him to tell her specifically what she has done that is wrong or lying or bullying behavior towards her former friends and/or Lila. When he can't say anything he gets mad and grabs her, he has always been a touchy person but when she tells him to let go, he won't. She gets more mad and demands he give her a reason why she is in the wrong.
Then Adrien yells at her, "Why can't you just keep the peace!? This is my escape from home and you're ruining it! Why can't you just fall in line and keep quiet!?"
That's when Marinette truly understands that Lila had turned all her friends in that class against her. Adrien wasn't with her. He never was probably, he just wanted her to pretend everything was fine and continue to let their friends get hurt and manipulated all so he could continue to have a stress free escape. It doesn't stop after that because he starts to visit as Chat Noir and she thinks that Adrien has talked Chat into being on his side. He's basically starts to threaten her as well and says she really will be all alone if she doesn't stop her attitude and go back to the way she used to be.
Unlucky for him Chloe, Sabrina, Aurore and Mireille had all been in the locker room and heard all of it. Aurore had videotaped it too.
That's how Marinette gets her little squad of friends.
Adrien as Chat gets worse in his advances on Ladybug and starts sitting out on fights, keeps trying to kiss her without her permission, has gone to several papers and said they are dating despite what Ladybug has said, and just in general being a slimy guy.
He's basically becomes another Lila in her life.
The class as a whole, like I said pull pranks on Marinette but it's really just bullying her. They spill things on her, her seat seems to always be wet with something in the mornings, she started to laminate her homework since some came up shredded or stained or soggy, nothing gets left in her locker if she can help it, if it is she makes more booby-trapped things to keep them safe since they go missing or are defaced or just utterly destroyed. And of course Mlle Bustier does nothing about it.
Marinette has tried to step down as class president but Lila convinced the class she is trying to do it to punish them for siding with Lila. Mlle Bustier firmly denies Marinette's request and just continues to lecture her about the Marinette's of the world.
Even despite her friends trying to help her anyway they can and collecting evidence to make a case for the Board of Education, Marinette, no Marigold has enough and moves back to Gotham with the help of Bruce Wayne.
When the class comes back from the weekend and Marinette isn't there, they think nothing of it, they just think she's sick but then Mlle Bustier frowns and goes to the principals. When she gets back she announces that Marinette's parents sent her away and that she has moved, is that the wrong information? Yes! Did Mlle Bustier care and check her facts? No!
The whole class is stunned because they did go to Tom and Sabine and tell them about Marinette's behavior, but they didn't think they would send her away!
Lila is also stunned because she also didn't think they would send her away because they seemed to love Marinette so much, no matter what she did (or didn't do.) Now they had no class president and really she had been trying to keep Marinette in that position because as loathe as she was to say it, the girl was good at it.
Adrien is more mad than stunned. He thinks Marinette was just running away from everything.
Marigold met Damian when she was out buying fabric after she finished getting settled at home with Ivy and Harley that week. He was out walking when she accidentally knocked him over with her shopping bags, of course he was originally annoyed at getting knocked over but he had to at least be polite. He noticed she wasn't from there and well, she was a foreigner with a lot of shopping bags, she was small, and a girl, she would run into trouble whether she wanted it or not. So he decided to play tourguide in a sense and went shopping with her and eventually they went out for a bite to eat at the end of it.
Of course they did end up finding trouble and a couple of thugs tried to rob them. Damian had sighed because really, he had seen it coming, what he didn't see coming was Marigold pushing him behind her, her throwing one of her shopping bags at one of the robbers and while he was distracted she took him and his friends down. When it was all said in done she had checked to make sure Damian was okay. And honestly he had to take a minute to ask himself that too.
That was the start of their friendship.
It took awhile for both of them to admit they had feeling for the other, but it was well into their friendship. Damian had had a good meltdown over the fact she was Ivy's daughter, while she had had one over the fact he was The Damian Wayne. She didn't treat him any differently but she had been shocked and even more determined not to let him pay for their outings like he insisted he should.
The more time they spent together the more they fell for each other. The tipping point was when Marigold finally told him everything that happened back in Paris, about the class and Adrien and Lila, and about being Marinette and Ladybug. He in turn told her about the League and about being an Al Ghul and about being Robin. That's when they started dating.
446 notes · View notes
Text
Melting Wax, Crawling Vines: Part 2 (Vincent Sinclair x Fem!Reader)
<- Previous Chapter Next Chapter ->
Warnings: panic attacks, fainting spells, implied past domestic abuse, implied intent to kidnap
Word Count: 2372
Vincent will make an appearance soon I swear
Tumblr media
You figured you were slowing Lester down more than actually helping him, but he was a surprisingly patient and willing teacher. When the hubs were changed and you hopped back in the car, you were able to make it over the water with little to no problem. He drove you into the town, and stopped in front of an auto body shop. You watched as he got out, and quickly went to your side to let you out of the truck. You thanked him, before looking around the town of Ambrose. It was small, like you figured your new town would be. The only tourist trap it seemed to have was the House of Wax, but you didn't have time to look at it before Lester said,
"C'mon, Bo's probably inside." And nodded towards the auto body shop. You followed him, being able to hear music from outside the shop and passing some old fashioned gas pumps. Lester walked right in, yelling,
"Bo! You got a customer!" And you heard the sound of tools being set down before a tall man in his mid thirties stepped into the lobby of the shop. He had short dark hair, a blue cap, and a plain button down shirt and pants. He was wiping his hands clean of any grease, and he tossed you a smile right after he turned down the radio. Lester was quick to introduce you for you. He gave Bo your name, and the tall brunette held out one of his hands.
"I'm Bo. I'm the owner." He said, and you tried not to flush from the way he looked you over. You replied a small,
"Pleased to meet you." And you retracted your hand. You bit your lip, and Lester was quick to talk for you. You were grateful, as, for some reason, you felt slightly intimidated by the man in front of you. He seemed nice, charming, but a little sharp around the edges. But, hell, you brushed it off as plain paranoia.
"This young lady right here was having some car trouble up on the back road. I told her you'd be able to give her a tow." He said, and Bo nodded. 
"Yeah, we can manage that just fine." He said, and it seemed as thought this day was finally turning around for you. You'd have your car fixed and you'd be in your new town before nightfall. Well, you hoped. You added,
"Yeah, um, I couldn't figure it out myself, so Lester here was a real lifesaver to bring me to a, uh, professional." You said, and you watched the way the tallest of the two men smiled at you. He headed behind the counter, talking as the pair of you followed him. 
"Well, imagine that. Lester picked something up prettier than what he usually scrapes off the interstate. Should head by the back roads more often." He said, talking directly to the man besides you and cracking a small quip. You looked away and smiled to yourself. The man was handsome, and a flirt. If it wasn't for the situation, you were sure you would've walked away from someone so brazen. "Now, you headed anywhere important? Any time constraints?" He asked, throwing the rag over his shoulder. You were biting your thumb, and you pulled it out from between your teeth to say,
"I'm headed to a town about an hour out. Moving. Great day to get stuck." You said sarcastically, and both of them smiled at the joke. Bo shuffled some papers, looking down as he said,
"Yeah, it always happens like that, huh." He said, and you supposed he would know. You guessed that this was the part where you talked prices, but, after taking a quick glance at the clock, you realized just how much time had passed. Your stuff would be arriving, if it hadn't already, and you were still over an hour away. So, you said,
"I'm sorry. I don't mean to be impolite, but could I use your phone? I have a moving truck that I'm supposed to meet." You were sure that if you didn't call, you'd worry the hell out of the people driving. You wanted them to know that you were safe, and maybe they could unload some of your stuff for you. You doubted they'd be so inclined, as you knew the men driving it. Bo gave you an easy smile, before agreeing with a,
"Sure." He handed you a cordless phone, and you quickly thanked him as you slung your backpack down to find the phone number to your new apartment complex. You pulled out a little planner you carried, found the number, and dialed it in. You stepped away from the two men as you waited for the person at the desk to pick up.
"This is Shandor Apartments. How can I help you?" An unfamiliar voice rang through, and you quickly said,
"Hi, this is," You gave them your full name and apartment number. "I was supposed to move in today, but I ran into some car trouble. I'll be up as soon as it's fixed, maybe in about," You paused to look over at Bo, and he held up three fingers. It was only a slight sight, but, for a moment, you saw what looked like scars on his wrist. You didn't stare, and instead took a step as you continued, "Three hours. I was wondering if you could tell me if the moving van has come yet." You said, and you waited for her reply.
"Yeah, it got here about fifteen minutes ago. You want me to tell those boys to wait with it?" And you grimaced at the thought of asking them to wait for three hours. You reluctantly said,
"No, no. Tell them they can head on back, and to just leave the keys to the unit with you please." Your 'moving van' was really just a small trailer attached to the back of a truck. You hadn't had much to take, and most of what you did had been left behind because of the memories surrounding them. Still, that didn't mean you were thrilled with the idea of moving everything by yourself. 
"Will that be all?" She asked, and you tried not to be offended by the indifference in her tone. You told her a quick,
"Yeah, that's it." And she continued with,
"Well, alright, miss. I'll tell 'em." And you half expected her to hang up. She surprised you by continuing with, "By the way, your boyfriend called and left a message." And you felt a shock go down the back of your spine. You tongue suddenly felt heavy and numb inside your mouth, and you stopped the small amount of pacing you'd been doing. You stared out the window of the auto body shop, blinking.
"What?" You asked. You hadn't meant to be so curt, but the woman didn't seem to mind. She kept going with,
"Your boyfriend, dear. He left a message and said," You listened to her pause, almost hearing the shuffle of papers. You didn't know if the room was spinning or if that was just you as she said, "He asked if you'd got in alright, and said he'll see you soon. He was such a sweet boy too. Very polite." And you almost couldn't make your mouth move. Horror had filled your veins, nearly suffocating you and tightly squeezing around your heart. Lester and Bo had been chatting behind you, whispering for what you assumed was the sake of your phone conversation, but they stopped when you leaned against the glass with a thud. Immediately your brain raced, trying to find any excuse to explain. It couldn't be. You'd been quick, sneaky. You'd even traveled separately from your friends, left at different times. You tried to force your mouth to work, but no sound came out. She continued with, "Oh, this part was a little strange. He said something about a bat? You left it at your sister's house and-" She hadn't stopped talking, but you'd stopped listening. In that moment, any stream of doubt left your head. You couldn't believe it, but, now, you had to. It was him. He had found you. He knew where you were going, and he would be there soon. He even knew what apartment complex you'd be in, and you didn't doubt the desk lady would tell him whatever he asked. He was always charming like that, able to talk into getting whatever he wanted. You'd seen him do it a thousand times, and you knew it wouldn't be any use to tell her anything. To tell your friends anything. It was too late. When you finally managed to force out a noise, your voice was thick and wet, like the tears you were trying to suppress.
"Thank you, ma'am. Have a nice day." And you clicked the end call button before the phone slipped out of your hand. You realized you weren't breathing, but it was like your lungs were frozen. You couldn't bring yourself to take in a breath. The night, that horrible night, was too busy replaying in your head. You heard the phantom crash of a window breaking, felt your heartbeat in your ears as you hid, saw the image of a crumpled body at the bottom of the stairs. You could practically feel his grip on your arms. Your knees had been just as weak then as they were right now, except there was no one to hold you up. No one to say those horrible words in your face, the ones that had given you nightmares ever since it'd happened. You think you can leave me? You think what she got was bad? When I'm done with you, you'll wish it was you at the bottom of the stairs. Those last five words replayed over and over in your head like a mantra. The bottom of the stairs, the bottom of the stairs, the bottom of the stairs. Your mind said. You couldn't hear Bo's question. Him asking if you were alright. Instead, your mind was asking you it's very own question. Who's the girl at the bottom of the stairs?
You fell to the ground, just like the phone besides you, and the world went black.
***
"What the hell." Bo said, standing over your body with hands on his hips. He picked up the phone, checking it for any damage before he looked to Lester. "What did you do? You give her something?" He asked, and Lester was quick to say,
"Me? No!" He'd placed his hands on his chest, as if he'd been offended. As far as Lester was concerned, Bo and Vincent were the weird ones of the family. He didn't judge, but he definitely didn't partake. Sure, he pointed people in the right, technically wrong, direction and dumped any bodies that Vincent didn't use, but anyone that wandered in with him was usually let go. As long as they didn't poke their noses where they shouldn't or see anything they shouldn't. "I was just tellin' you that I thought we should keep her! Y'know, so she can teach Vincent. I wouldn't give her nothing. She just," He paused, giving your foot a light nudge with his boot. "Fell." You stirred, but you didn't wake, and Bo was quick to push at his chest.
"Don't do that." He snapped, before he was fixing his hat with a sigh. At least they knew you hadn't just randomly kicked it. But, they couldn't just leave you in the shop and go tell Vincent about their plan. "Shit." He said, before he pushed the phone into Lesters hands. He leaned down. He picked you up, gathering you up and throwing you over his shoulder. "Let's get her back to the house." He said with a grunt, and Lester pushed open the door so he could walk through.
***
When you woke up, you blinked to try to clear your vision. You didn't know where you were, and you nearly launched yourself up before a hand caught your shoulder. It pushed you back down almost a little too easily, and you looked up to see Bo taking a seat on the corner of what you realized was a couch. You looked up at him, and then at the source of a low whistle.
"You took quite a tumble there, miss." The man said, and it took a moment for you to connect that it was Lester. You looked around, quickly taking in the sights of what looked like a living room. You guessed it must've been one of theirs, and you were leaning towards Bo at the sight of a pool-table. He seemed the type , you thought. You reached up to touch your head, which swam when you tried to lift it again. Finally, you fell back against the armrest in a defeated heap.
"Where- Where am I?" You asked, and Bo chuckled before he said,
"My house. You fainted back at the shop." He explained, and you tried to think back. Before your thoughts could head anywhere, you asked,
"What happened?" And Bo chuckled. You looked up, watching as he leaned forward and said,
"Well, we were hoping you could explain that one, darlin'." He said, his voice smooth and sweet like honey. You were too dazed to really notice how he was laying the charm on extra thick, and the moment you did think about it everything came rushing back. The fear, the horror, the confusion. You must've made a face because Lester added,
"And don't say heatstroke. I've seen heatstroke, and I ain't never seen someone look like how you did." And you bit your lip. You thought for a moment, wondering if you should lie. If you could lie. You weren't sure you wanted to get into it, but how else else could you explain your fainting spell? More importantly, how would you explain the worst night of your life? A night that only happened only a few short weeks before? Especially to two strangers. You looked between their imploring eyes, and let out a long sigh.
"Can I have a glass of water first, please?"
167 notes · View notes
archiepudding · 4 years
Text
Confession | Dom!Dabi x Reader [Part 2]
Tumblr media
Pairing: Dom!Dabi x Fem!Reader (Minors do not interact!)
Warnings: 18+, NSFW, smut, slapping, quirk play, small amounts of sadism, dubcon, angst, PANIC ATTACK
Notes: Your quirk is telepathy. Anything written in ‘bold and italic’ is the character’s thoughts.
Summary: Following one of your shifts at the bar, you end up facing a little trouble. Who knew Dabi was the sentimental type.
Part 1
01:30 PM                        04th August 
The lights were bright as they illuminated the coffee shop, the smell of freshly ground coffee invaded your nostrils. A figure moved forward, their pale skin glistening under the light. “Black coffee, please.” You tried to focus on your current order, but it’s very hard when everything else is a lot more interesting, I guess it’s good that it doesn’t require too much brain capacity. As you stand at the counter, wondering if there was more to life than you had experienced, you realised the slave you were in the cog of society.  
Only 3 more hours until you can go home, then you can kick your feet up and watch some Netflix, you thought to yourself. A buzz causes your head to shoot over to the other side of the counter. The screen lit up on your phone, causing your jaw to clench. It had been a few months since that night. You couldn’t face him now. Maybe a week, but 3 months...  
‘No, you can’t phone him now! I mean he’s still trying so maybe he wouldn’t be mad... who am I kidding, I’d murder me if I had been ignored for this long. You’re so stupid!’ you scorned yourself. 
Zoned out on your phone, you were jolted back into reality by your boss “I don’t pay you to stand there on your phone!” Your eyes rolled as you put your phone back under the counter. 
“Sorry sir! Won’t happen again!” From his expression you made sure to tread carefully the rest of your shift.  
  04:45 PM                      04th August 
Leaving the staff room, you threw your bag over your shoulder, your hand slipped into your coat pocket and checked your phone - 04:45PM. You put your phone back into your pocket and headed out the cafe. 
Sunlight reflected off the white building surrounding you. The summer afternoon heat hitting you in the face. The sea of humanity that you were met with forced you to bottle the claustrophobia you felt building inside you. The scent of over-applied perfumes mixed with body odour spun around you until a stranger brought the unwelcomed smell you were ever so familiar with: putrid sweat, mixed with stale beer and burnt tobacco plagued your senses. Everything in front of you seemed to carrying on moving as your feet became heavy. You felt the panic grow within you as your heart pounded against your chest. Your hands shook. Your whole body tingled as you tried to hide the sweat dripping from your forehead. 
“Are you alright, miss?” 
In seconds you were huddled on the floor, the crowd of people you had now acclaimed only added insult to injury. You prayed as you attempted to to slow your breathing, but you only seemed to be able to gasp in this moment. The world around you was spinning as you covered your ears, trying to make everything slow down. You felt sick. 
“Is she ok?” 
“Do we need to call someone?” 
“I think she’s having a panic attack!” 
Your vision is blurred as someone was now in front of you. Their words attempted to reach you but only bounced off the racket already forcing its way into your head. Your fingers were white-knuckled as they clung onto your hair. Please stop.  
“Hey! Can you hear me? Hey, just breathe... here follow me. In.... and out.... in.... and out....” It took you a few minutes to adjust and see a gentleman crouched in front of you. He repeats himself, as he guided you through his instructions.  
“I can’t... breathe.” your breaths fell short, your hand now clutching at your chest.  
“EVERYONE BACK OFF. KEEP ON MOVING SHE’LL BE FINE!” the man watched as you rocked back and forth, on the pavement. The crowd dispersing back into their normal routines. 
Your chest loosens, not fully but enough to allow you to regain more control of your breathing. You tried to regain your composure. As you pushed yourself from the floor your legs begged you to return to your former position. Your eyes were bloodshot as you realised your face was wet from crying. The embarrassment you felt was immense, as you kept your head bowed. Your eyes not leaving your feet. 
“T-thank you, sir. I’ll be fine now. Thank you again.” 
“You don’t have to thank me. Are you sure you will be ok?” 
 “Yes, I don’t live far. I’ll be ok.” 
“Well stay safe.” You heard him yell behind you as you scurried as fast as you could back to your apartment.  
 6:55 PM                         04th August 
You laid on the bed and listened to the sound of rain drumming on your balcony, the warmth of your blanket surrounded you. You felt safe. The view from your bed side was dim, but even in the low light the the way the streets lights flickered in between each rain drop brought a light smile to your face. Heavy pours washing away the sins of the city, as you lay hidden in your room. With your head laid against your pillow, a wave of relaxation flows through you, but to your dismay the sound of the door broke you out of your reverie. You check the alarm clock by your bed and notice it’s pretty late for someone to be visiting out of the blue. A gentle breeze brushed over your bare legs as you crawled off your warm bed, a knee-length, laced nighty being your only form of barrier against the chill. You trudged to your front door, your body stumbling through your flat. Without even looking through the peephole you open the door, only for your heart to hitch in your chest, your eyes widening as every part of you seems to go on pause. 
“You going to let me in?” Turquoise eyes met yours. 
A cold sweat brushed over you as you step to the side, Dabi making his way into your apartment. He seemed to be taking every inch of the place in, his attention finally landing on your living room windows. A few dark clouds lingered in the evening sky as a few scraggly trees waved in the breeze. You sat down at your dining table, puzzled by your former friends' actions. You crossed your legs and tapped your fingers on the table, to stop the silence that covered the room. 
“The weather took a turn today, huh?” he attempted to keep things light but it was all in vain. 
“What are you doing here Dabi?” You spat. 
“There wasn’t any way of getting a hold of you, so I thought you couldn’t ignore me if I turned up in person.” 
“Okay... well what do you want?” 
“I just wanted to check you were ok? The last time I saw you, you were bruised and now all of a sudden you’ve just kept ignoring me...” You remained quiet, as you waited for him to finish his sentence, but instead a heavy silence settled in the room, both your eyes shifted on different objects to avoid catching the others glance. You couldn’t take it anymore, focusing your mind you chose to invade his thoughts. 
‘Fuck you’re making this awkward. What is wrong with you. Just say it you sack of shit! You’ve fucking gone over it enough times.... just say it!’ 
“Just say what?”  
“Get out of my fucking head!” 
“Get out my house then!” 
“Why do you keep pushing me away?” 
“Because I don’t want you here!” After processing what you had just said to him, your hand instinctively covers mouth. Your eyes pleaded for forgiveness. 
“Fuck, I didn’t mean it like that. I just have a lot going on right now. I just can’t keep reliving that night... just walking home from work today, I had a fucking panic attack on the street because I could smell HIM. I- I heard them die... The smell of their burning bodies haunts me, Dabi. It’s just too much.”   
“Do you blame me?” 
“What? No, if anything I blame myself. You were right, if I had just met with you after my shift, that night would of never of happened...” irritation bubbled inside you. You left your seat and joined Dabi in the conjoining living room. 
“So, you regret what happened with us?” 
“I didn’t say that...” 
He took a step closer to you. He had never been one to follow the romance novels, movies or anything of that sort, it made him shudder at the prospect. This, on the other hand, almost felt natural for him. He couldn’t understand why he couldn’t keep away from you. Why you were all he had thought about day and night since the last time you were together. 
He moved closer. 
“You want to know why I’m here Y/N?” You expected his voice to be bitter, but it was quite the opposite. The words softly-spoken, almost heartfelt. “because I don’t know how I could have been so stupid, because I don’t know how I ever let you go that night. The thought of another man touching you in that way.” He let out a low laugh. “I could have burned the lot of them.” 
You couldn’t speak. There was so much you wanted to say to him, but you couldn’t find the words. 
“You are all I can think about,” he continued, “the way you laugh at my ridiculous jokes, and how you stand up to me and not caring about the repercussions, you make me feel alive.” 
“Dabi... don’t...” you whimpered; his eyes bored into yours. “I don’t... I don’t think it would be a good idea...”. The words you spoke cut him deep, everything fell on this moment, he couldn’t let you go again. 
He took another step towards you. 
“Is that what you want?” He was so close he could feel your breath on his cheek. He didn’t know how he never realised it before now. He didn’t want to live without you, you were the only thing left in this world that he deemed worth living for. It was always you. 
“Please don’t make this any harder.” Your eyes seemed saddened; your voice soft as it was filled with defeat. His body moved away; all the nervousness you were feeling suddenly ran away as the space grew between you both.  
“You’re right,” in this moment he had never been so glad that he couldn’t cry, his fists clenched, “this was a mistake.”  
“No! Dabi wait-” 
“No, it’s fine Y/N. You’ve made your feelings perfectly clear.” his stare was venomous, you had never seen him turn on you like this before, your words caught in your throat. He threw the door open, the hinges almost tearing off the wall as he stormed out. You shuddered as the door slammed shut, the walls of your apartment shaking as the force could be heard through your apartment complex.
Did I make the right choice, you thought? For years you knew there was a mutual attraction, and after that night your suspicions were confirmed, but you never thought it could be anything more. Your knees felt weak as they began to buckle underneath you. Had you really been that oblivious? After thinking back on your time together your stomach drops as you begin to realise that if you weren’t so caught up in your own mess this whole time, you would have realised how miserable you had been without him. Plagued with the thought of his reaction when something funny would come up only for your mood to suddenly sink when you remembered he wasn’t there. The feeling of his arms wrapped around you, caressing your sides were the only thing that soothed you as you tried to get to sleep. Each time your mind wandered; you would think back to when you were so close you could feel your heart attempting to escape. Then it dawned on you. 
Your lungs burnt as you ran down the stairs of your apartment building, cursing the bastard that didn’t wait for you at the elevator. Your footsteps echoed through the stairwell as each level number became a blurred glimpse in your peripheral. At the bottom you raced to the end of the hall, your body forcing the door open as you stumbled into the street.   
“DABI!” Your voice shattered the serenity of the night. 
His body froze. The pain behind your voice was something he could share. “Don’t go...” You were now stood a meter away from him, even with his back to you, you couldn’t look at him. The weight of your body shifted between your bare feet. When he turned to face you, his expression was harsh. 
“Don’t mess me around Y/N!” 
“I’m not messing you around! You come over and basically confess all these things to me and just expect me to have an answer?” A fierce scowl was reserved on your face as you glanced away, trying to contain your emotions. “For 3 months I’ve been trying to process what happened to me, to try and get my fucking head sorted.” Your eyes returned to his, now filled with tears. “I don’t know where I am in my life at all, but after tonight... after watching you leave... I realised that you are the one thing in my life that is clear and it has been hell not talking to you. I just want you to know that, I’m sorry.”  
You had never experienced a moment in your life when time stopped before. A split-second where you felt like you were in a world of your own. For Dabi, he knew everything had changed. All he could focus on was the way your hair draped over your cheekbones, a slow drop of rain trailed down your nose, leading his focus to your plumped lips. He moved closer. 
Your hand brushed across his, your fingers intertwined with one another. He took another step closer. Your head began to spin thinking of all the possibilities, but not realising you are fighting a losing battle as you try to shake off your thoughts. 
You took a step towards him. As you gazed into his eyes you weren’t sure who made the first move, but your lips were now locked together. All your senses were heightened, but only for him, the way his lips felt against yours and the way his hand caressed the back of your neck, pulling you closer into his touch was intoxicating. 
“I’m sorry...” you were hesitant with your words, “I just didn’t want to hurt you.”  Dabi paused, as your heart sank awaiting his reply. Eyebrows furrowed; a smirk draw across his face. “I’m willing to take the risk.” His embrace soothed you as you continued where you left off, making your way back to your apartment. 
You fumbled with your door, Dabi’s head nuzzled into the side of neck as his arms wrapped around your waist from behind. 
“Hurry up and open the door...” He pleaded. 
“Are you always this eager?”  
“Only for you.” You felt his lips pull into a smirk. You continued to try and unlock the door, but each kiss made you weak at the knees. Growing impatient, Dabi snatched your keys from your hand, swiftly unlocking the door before he kicked it open, cursing under his breath as he threw you in. Closing the door behind him, it took him all but a second to reconnect with your lips, his hand clasped around your throat. “I’m never going to let you go...” His voice sent shivers down your spine. You leaned into his lips; your arms wrapped around his neck as your fingers trailed through his hair. You felt the heat of his fingertips as small burn marks appeared on your lower back. Dabi tugged at the bottom of your night dress before pushing it upwards, revealing your naked body. Your cheeks blushed as you felt embarrassed before you covered your chest.  
“Don’t, you’re beautiful.” Although his words were sweet, his tone was that of someone in control. His hands roamed your body, he made you feel a way no one ever has. Teeth marks lay on your skin as he loved the way you sounded when you screamed, not knowing if it from pleasure or pain. It gave you strange pleasure knowing he was enjoying it as much as you. Bare skin stood in front of him as you felt him move towards your core and a hand slipped in between your legs. You let out a giggle as your pants are slid down your thighs and fell to the floor. Dabi hooked your right leg over his arm giving himself a better angle as two fingers lightly played with your folds, their tips breached your opening. 
“Glad to know someone’s excited.” His smile became mischievous. Both your hands around his neck to balance yourself. 
“I could say the same!” Your left leg stood in between his as you felt that his member had certainly matched your excitement. His lips found yours again as your tongues moved with one another, the ecstasy almost too much for you to contain. The build-up going from sweet to desperate, you both parted your bodies, his shirt being removed in the process. He pinned you against the wall. Teeth bit down on your bottom lip as you gave into the lust. His thumb brushed over your clit.   
“Oh, god!” You exclaimed. 
“I prefer, Dabi. But I guess I’ll accept the name change in this moment.” 
“If I wasn’t in such an awkward position right now, I’d beat the shit out of y-” You were cut short as he added another digit inside you. Your knees began to buckle as his grip tightened around your waist, your faces inches apart.  
“I’d like to see you try...” His tone was daring but his eyes said otherwise. As though he was establishing dominance, he dropped your leg, his free hand taking your wrist before leading you to your bedroom.  
“Get on the bed.” 
You folded your arms. Scowling with a pout, you kept your feet firmly by the bedroom door, Dabi now situated next to your bedside.  
“Seriously?” He questioned. You remained silent; your previous action unchanged. 
“Aww. Is someone annoyed?” You taunt as though you are talking to a child. He burst out laughing, his voice becoming menacing. “If you want to act like a brat,” he sauntered towards you, forcefully pushing you to your knees, “then I’ll treat you like one!” 
The sound of his zip sent a pulsation of sensual gratification through your body. You stare at him in anticipation. His abdominals caught your attention as your lips trailed wet kisses down to the brim of his boxers. Dabi shuddered under your touch, his thighs clenching. You reached for his waistband and pull down his underwear, his member sprung free. Your lips wrapped around him; a gentle suck caused his hips to move forward. He locked onto your gaze, your tongue flicking over his tip, raising your eyebrows with satisfaction. He wanted more. Spit dribble down his shaft as your hand assisted with slow motions. Low grunts now interrupted the silence. Dabi’s hand snaked through your hair as he helped your head bob up and down, his hand becoming more forceful with each stroke. A gag erupted as you took him all into your mouth, tears streaming down your face. Dabi looked down at you, your red and messy face making him hornier. 
“Now get on the bed and don’t make me ask again!” He demanded. 
You climbed onto it, positioning yourself in the middle but you were startled when you were flipped onto your back, Dabi forcibly pulling your legs apart and dragging you to the edge of the bed. Heat rose at your core as you watch him drag his tongue up your thigh and towards your pussy. You grinded against his face as his tongue worked in many different ways, devouring you. A knot began to build in your stomach. 
“I’m gunna cum!” A euphoric blur washed over you as you began to tremble. Dabi slipped a couple of fingers into you as you writhed in front of him. 
“Good girl.” He praised, crawling onto the bed. “Now we don’t want to get this dirty, do we?” He said as he removed your night gown, throwing it in the corner of the room. He positioned himself on top of you and teased your entrance. “Are you sure?” He asked.
You nodded. He slowly began to thrust inside of you. You tried to relax under his movement as you felt yourself clench around him; his hand soothed you as it caressed your sides. His body trapped you against the bed and his lips moved down your jawline. Sucking your skin, he left small bruises in their place. You threw your head back, letting out deep breaths each time he thrusted. He fell to his elbows as he let out a low growl. 
“I... I love you...” The silence that surrounded you was almost deafening, hadn’t it been for the slamming of naked skin and the irritating squeak of your bed. The realisation of what he said out loud made his face heat up as the tip of his nose sported a deep blush.  
‘Oh god, oh god, oh god. She thinks I’m weird. Why would you say that?’ 
A wave of confidence hit you as you pushed him to your left. You clambered to your knees, swinging a leg over him, guiding him back inside you, you straddled his cock. 
“I love you too.” 
Dabi grinded against you. Your words were breathless as you bounced on top of him, his hand playing with your clit as the other left a stinging sensation on your behind. 
“Fuck, Y/N. That’s it, show me how much you want my cock.” He thrusted harder as he could feel himself coming to the end. Your legs began to burn, slowing the pace. Before you could do anything, you were back on your back, Dabi on top once again. His hand pressed deeply around you throat as he thrusted harder into you. You tried to cry out in pleasure but they only came out as breathless gasps, your face turning a deep shade of red. He continued pounding you for a few more seconds before releasing his grasp, your lungs aching from the lack of air. Dabi’s mind began to spin as started to cum. His moans muffled as you pulled him into you, your tongues yet again fighting for dominance. His body became limp as half on top of you, his face resting upon your chest and his arm draped across your stomach. You both laid there for a while, your breaths shallow from the well need exercise you just partook in.  
“Did you mean it?” Dabi’s face looked up at you, his voice softer than usual. 
“Mean what?” You asked. 
“That you love me?” 
A small laugh escaped you, your arm drawing circles on his back. “I think in a strange way... I always have.” He tightened his arm around you, pulling you into him, your back now pressed against his chest. A light kiss graced your shoulder before he responded. “I’m glad to hear that.” Shortly after, you both fell asleep in each other arms. 
136 notes · View notes
aetheternity · 4 years
Text
Hard pass P4 (Levi x reader)
Tumblr media
Synopsis: Levi is forced out of his comfy dorm room and in a strange twist of events right into your arms at a college party.
"I talked to her!" Hange announced bursting into Levi's room with a slam of the door against the wall.
Levi just rolled his eyes, twisting his body away, with a huff he crossed his arms.
"Why would you do that?" Erwin questioned
"We needed answers!"
"Please tell me you didn't say anything outright at least." He groaned, squeezing his temple.
Hange rolled her eyes. "I didn't. Geez.."
"Oh yeah? How'd you phrase it?"
"I told her I heard from Moblit that she'd kissed Jean and I was curious as to if she was planning to get back with him. It's fine I'm always in her business." Hange said with a wave of her hand.
"You're always in everyone's business but go on." Erwin replied
"I really think Levi should just go talk to her." Hange stated
"Why the hell would I do that?" Levi butted in
"Because I'm pretty sure this is all a big misunderstanding!"
"What'd she end up telling you?" Erwin questioned
"Just that Jean kissed her out of nowhere and that she wasn't expecting it. She probably didn't even like it."
"Are you just inferring that she didn't like it or did she say that?" Erwin asked
"They were kissing for at least a minute and a half.." Levi grunted
"Geez.. how long were you watching? That's kinda creepy.."
"Hange.." Erwin tried
Levi sat up, turning to face Hange who was practically pacing the room. She randomly stopped crossing her arms over her chest.
"Listen, things are only gonna get worse from here if you don't suck it up and just talk to her.. I mean things can't possibly get any worse-"
"Don't jinx it Hange." Erwin interjected
"Well how should I phrase it! Look miscommunications are the worst things to exist in any kind of relationship. If you don't talk you can't learn anything so just go out there and talk to her!"
Levi sighed rolling his eyes. His stomach boiling over with an unnecessary amount of heat.
"It's just not a good time. And this is a very delicate situation. Levi should act when he's ready."
"But-"
"Hange, we promised we'd help if he asked for it. Right now he's not asking."
With shaky fists Hange let out a screech that was practically inhumane, arms raised before her hands were coming down to scratch at her head in agitation.
"Fine whatever.." She finally agreed
Erwin reached over patting Levi's leg twice as he stood up. "We'll check in in a few hours if you don't come back downstairs, alright?"
It wasn't quite a question but Levi was still answering it with a nod. Erwin practically shoved a very disgruntled Hange out the door and it shut with a light click behind them.
And this would've been the kind of peace Levi had searched for since he'd been unceremoniously dragged on this godforsaken trip. But his brain was splattered with Y/N the image of Jean and her on the stairs replaying like a scratched record.
Levi turned over onto his back, placing his fists on his forehead. Teeth gritting as he tried and failed to calm his agitated nerves. That is until a couple knocks on the door shattered his immersion.
He turned his head in that direction. It definitely wasn't Hange or Erwin coming back. It wouldn't be so silent on the other end. Was it Y/N?
The next set of knocks were much harsher and now Levi was wrenching himself up from the bed, walking almost too fast to open the door and see-
Jean.
Jean leaning against the doorframe. Jean with his weird mullet. Tall Jean and his peach fuzz of a dammed beard.
"We need to talk." He said plainly and before Levi could ponder or execute a response Jean was pushing Levi inside shutting the door behind them.
Levi didn't speak just stared up as Jean stared back. Though Levi was surprised to see a lack of malice in his eyes.
Jean put a hand out from his crossed arms, pointing his index finger at Levi. "I know you like Y/N."
Levi felt his heart drop at her name. His pulse quickening and his blood pooling to his feet. "What?"
Jean looked Levi over again in that way Levi hated. It made his blood bubble over as if were in a pot that was close to overflowing. Like Levi was an insect Jean had stepped on but could easily flick off the bottom of his shoe.
Jean began again. "There's no point in pretending you don't. I can tell."
"And what? Did you come here to tell me to stay away?"
Jean shook his head, lips slightly curved as he spoke again. "I'm not that kind of man."
"Seems like you were before she dumped you."
A flicker of something being held back something almost violent rose in Jean's eyes but it was barely noticeable after a couple seconds a little forced chuckle falling off his lips.
"I wanted you to know.. that I want Y/N too. I love her and I want her back but I'm not gonna tell you not to pursue her. Whoever she picks is whoever she picks, now I don't know you personally but I'm hoping you're not the kind of guy to purposefully sabotage the competition." He paused stepping closer. Levi looked up to meet Jean's eyes with the same bright intensity.
"Cause then things actually will get heated."
"Why.. can't you just step aside and let her be happy with someone new?" It was a question Levi hadn't even meant to ask but before he knew it the words were out of his mouth.
Jean turned from where he'd already begun to leave. "I made a couple of mistakes while dating her. One was letting her go and two.... two was being a guy she couldn't feel safe around."
He stepped forward once more. "But I've been working to correct two, she finally feels safe around me again. I can't let her escape if I have a chance to do better. I know you probably have your own reasons for liking her."
"Y-yeah.."
Levi felt a pit begin to grow in his throat but he quickly swallowed it down. Nothing about Jean had given him even the slightest impression that he genuinely felt for Y/N..
"And now this probably sounds a bit.. commanding but don't tell anyone I came to talk to you. Connie has already started suspecting that we have some kind of beef and he's an idiot who can't keep secrets if he finds out about your feelings Y/N'll find out that same day."
With that said Levi nodded and Jean finally took his leave. Retreating while Levi stood alone at the cracked door, head pounding with protruding thoughts.
~~~~
Day three
When Levi finally came to it was pitch black in the room. His eyes strained open slowly forming a picture from pieces of darkness. A loud banging sounded not only from his chest but what he soon discovered was his room door.
With an angry grunt he slid out of bed, yanking the door so hard it slammed into the wall behind it.
"Damn someone's got bed head." Hange grinned
With a huff Levi was slamming the door forward again but unfortunately Erwin caught it and him and Hange quickly followed Levi back into the room.
"Come on Levi get up! We're going to the grocery store!" Hange yelled, jolting Levi back and forth with both hands.
"I told you he'd be asleep." Erwin said with a sigh and a small yawn. "We all should be asleep it's 1 am."
Fucking-" Levi turned over "One in the morning? Go fuck yourself please." He yanked one of the pillows from the head of the bed over his face.
Hange sighed, "I can't do it twice in one night. That's overkill."
Erwin pulled a face but chose to move past it. "Jean was in here earlier. Well.. yesterday. What did he say to you?"
"Wait! He was?!" Hange yelped
"How do you even know that?" Levi asked
"I saw him being weird in the halls and then I saw him enter your room so what did he say?"
"You're starting to become as annoying as Hange when it comes to gossip."
"What'd he say dammit!" Hange practically shouted.
A couple of soft knocks distracted them and they all turned. "Guys we're leaving in a couple minutes hurry and come downstairs." Y/N called
Hearing her voice no matter how many times set a flame in Levi's stomach with enough intensity to keep a neighborhood warm for the winter. Simultaneously coupling it with a frigid intensity akin to a blizzard that froze everything in the first place. An icy chill through his veins.
"Tell us!" Hange demanded
"I'm going right back to sleep so get out." Levi replied, tossing the pillow at Hange's head.
Erwin rolled his eyes. "Well, I guess Jean will get yet another chance to show you up."
Hange joined with a laugh. "Levi makes it so easy at this point."
Levi muttered a curse, quickly slipping his discarded jacket from earlier over his shoulders along with his coat, gloves, hat, scarf and a couple hand warmers slipped into his empty pockets. He reached for his phone adding the device to the list of things in his pocket.
"What the hell are we buying at 1am?"
Surprisingly the car ride had been quieter than Levi expected. Connie giving Jean directions, Sasha stuffing her face with who knows what, Hange and Moblit talking, Erwin listening to another podcast through his earbuds and Levi sat right next to Y/N.
They'd only talked briefly conversated thanks to Levi's impressively bad wording of things and his terrible stuttering which only seemed to get worse now that it was so late.
Jean had barely parked the car before Connie and Sasha pilied out with Hange behind them. Hange had only a thin hoodie on which was pretty irresponsible even for her.
"Where's your coat, Hange?" Moblit asked, slipping his coat off his shoulders.
"Huh?? Oh!" Hange immediately laughed "Must have left it back at the lodge."
Levi squinted at the two in the fairly darkened parking lot. Connie and Sasha had run up ahead and Moblit and Hange were talking amongst themselves. She was being weird even for her. Playfully nudging her shoulder with his and whipping her hair a lot.
"That's interesting." Y/N was surprisingly watching too. Her smile downright mischievous as she made eye contact with Levi. "What'd you think they're saying?"
"I-uh.."
"Ok, so they do have marshmallows here." Jean approached from behind forcing Levi's soul to ascend though he tried not to outwardly flinch.
"Oh good!" Y/N replied turning back to Levi. "We wanted to make s'mores. Or well Sasha had the idea and we all just agreed to it."
It was a split second. Almost unnoticeable the way it flashed away, Jean's eyes slightly darker with the way they flicked over to Levi past Y/N's shoulder.
"Oh you know what I also want!" She turned to Jean breaking the little gaze between them.
"Hmm?"
"Milk!"
"Don't worry, I'll pay so get some snacks while we're here." Jean replied, his hand came up to Y/N's lower back giving her a gentle pat. To Levi's own irritation she stepped a little closer in their stride.
"Sasha will definitely eat anything I get." She continued the conversation.
Jean shook his head. "Don't worry, I'll hide some in my room and you can come get them whenever you're hungry. Whether it's afternoon or midnight."
"You're so sweet."
In the bright light stretching over the dark ground Levi could see Erwin almost at the entrance to the store. Just narrowly avoiding Connie and Sasha speeding past. Sasha with her legs kicking up in the cart loudly whooping and Connie pushing the thing at an alarming speed through the automatic doors.
"Shit." Jean growled quickly running to catch the two.
Levi quickly caught up with Erwin almost pushing him aside as he joined his stride. Erwin threw a glance over his shoulder. "Ok Levi, I know you're not good at this yet but.. she's alone. Why don't you take the opportunity?"
Levi let out an irritated huff. "We have nothing to talk about."
"Excuses."
"Huh?"
"I didn't stutter Levi."
The two of them walked side by side. Levi with both his hands in his pockets and Erwin holding his phone in one hand, while the other pulled his headphones off his ears.
"Do you need anything here?" Erwin asked
"It'd be nice to get some beef.."
"Beef?"
"I want stew.." Levi responded with a small hum of weariness.
"Why don't you get beef stew in a can so you don't have to spend time cooking?"
"I like cooking."
Erwin threw his hands up in mock defeat. "Hey, did you see where Hange disappeared to?"
"Tch why would I be paying attention to that?"
Levi paused staring up at the top shelf before immediately making eye contact with Erwin. Erwin chuckled lowly, "What do you need?"
"Red wine."
"Oh wait I can get it for you." Y/N marched over. "Which brand?"
"W-well.. doesn't m-matter y-you pick." Levi inwardly groaned, kicking his foot back and forth.
Erwin gave a quick thumbs up that Y/N fortunately couldn't see before rushing off. Levi stood up straighter as Y/N handed him the bottle.
She let out a playful exhale. "Phew, Levi I didn't know you drink." She pointed to it. "Try not to get too tipsy it'd suck if you didn't remember how much fun you had on this trip."
"N.." Levi looked down at the bottle suddenly very conscious of his sweaty palms. "No, n-no I don't.. well.. it's for stew."
Y/N immediately nodded. "Sorry to assume." She smiled her own cheeks beginning to look flushed. Or maybe it was just Levi being hopeful. "Maybe we should go get a basket? Cause I don't think we're gonna see Connie and the cart till after we check out."
"Ok.."
Levi was glad to feel the overly anxious sparks dying down. The basket about semi full. For whatever reason no matter what aisle they went down it was just the two of them in this big store. And as much as Levi definitely should've felt more concern he was also half hoping everyone had left them.
"Should we go look for everyone?"
No.
Y/N pointed down another empty aisle with her thumb. She pulled out her phone, scrolling over the screen. "I mean, Jean, Sasha or Connie would've definitely called me before leaving the store so I doubt they did." She brushed a thumb over her lips.
"I'm sure they're fine.." Levi replied, though he was a bit concerned that she hadn't heard him when she didn't reply for about a minute.
"Oh! Milk that's what else I came for!" She said, pushing her phone back into her pocket. "Do you need anything else?"
Levi stared into the basket, pushing aside and removing one item to look under. "No."
"By the way when that beef stew is ready you'll let me taste right?"
Levi could only nod and then be quickly led through a couple more aisles quickly turning into the dairy section. It was noticeably colder here. Tubs filled with frozen pizza lining the center of the aisles with big fridges against the walls.
Y/N quickly grabbed the milk holding it against her chest. "Ok, now we can go find the others." She chuckled
Levi quickly grabbed the milk from her grasp, placing it in the basket. "What a gentleman." She said, her remark innocent as it may have been caused heat to flow through Levi's body like he'd been stuffed in a furnace.
"Oh.." She stopped
"Huh?"
"This song! Oh! Come here Levi!"
Levi hadn't once paid attention to the music since they'd walked into the store. He didn't think he ever did but now that he was listening he immediately recognized it, though from where he had no clue? It sounded slow, not too slow to the point where it was boring but gentle and easy going almost.
"This is my favorite song! Come here."
"Wh-what're you?" His stupid voice cracked as Y/N pulled him in closer.
"Do you know how to dance?" Her breath flushed over Levi's cheeks. Sweet like sugar cookies was the first thought in Levi's mind.
"N-no."
"I need you to dance with me here though." She almost whined in her mild neediness. "Hmm I'll teach you."
Her fingers sifted perfectly into Levi's right hand. Other arm snaking its way under Levi's left arm to place his hand on her waist. And if he could catch fire and melt into the floor he probably would've by now.
"Follow my lead." Her voice was calm and soft. "Just shift your weight between your feet."
And Levi tried his best but he was stepping on her feet within the first minute. Surprisingly though she just giggled. "Don't move your feet ok. We can go the easy route."
Her arm outstretched itself on Levi's back, hands squeezing his as they swayed and rocked gently to the music blasting over the speakers.
"Much better right?"
Their bodies were pressed into each other like a perfect mold. Puzzle pieces slotting together in a empty dairy aisle at too early of an hour. This was the first time Levi was really able to look into her eyes. The color dazzling in an almost blinding way but he didn't look away.
No matter how scared that gaze made him feel it was in a good way. It was a perfect, warm, dangerous and relaxing combination.
The smile on her face had gradually faded but she kept her softened features. Lips slightly parted as the two of them continued to sway. She leaned in almost impossibly closer and Levi's heart was banging on his rib cage.
"Here comes the dip." She let out a breathy giggle as she slowly dipped Levi back. His hair flopping back from his face, everything turned upside down for just a few seconds before he was getting lifted close again. Right back into her arms.
So close. So perfect..
"You're such a fast learner." She said, continuing to rock him.
He kept up with the pace. Uttering a small thank you. He wanted to compliment her back but his brain refused to give him the words to do so and his throat refused him the saliva neccessary to make proper conversation.
"At some point we have to try this again, you know during a normal hour and in a different place."
"Y-yeah.."
The two of them once again fell silent and when the music stopped they were still standing together. Minus the hip swaying and the gentle dip. It was just..
It was almost quiet. Every noise that had once filled the supermarket seemed to leave along with Levi's fears. All of it exiting his body at once. He was standing here, holding the girl he liked in his arms, partially in her arms with their fingers intertwined.
Which.. speaking of intertwined fingers she was currently tugging at his. Their arms came down together and Levi let out a strained breath he hadn't even realized he'd held in.
"Levi.. I think I should tell you something."
Her face fell stern almost and Levi watched the quick movement of her throat as she swallowed.
"So.. in the store huh?"
"Huh!" Y/N stood taller, ripping herself unceremoniously from Levi. "Jean!" She chuckled nervously.
Jean let out his own little chuckle. "I know I never used to dance with you in the store. Glad you've got someone who would."
Y/N's eyes looked ready to pop from her skull and roll off. "I-I uh.. Jean it's.."
"Come, Connie and the others are already at checkout.
Y/N turned back to look at Levi as she quickly walked to follow Jean. And Levi could hear his teeth groan under the slight grit he administered. He yanked the basket up almost too fast storming after them with a grunt.
Jean had managed to cut the time to the line down by cutting across the aisles. That and he wasn't walking ridiculously slow with Y/N like some kind of old married couple.. Now that the image was place Levi actually began to wonder if that was how they looked together..
"Oi, how many times do I have to tell you to get out of the cart?" Jean asked as they finally joined everyone.
Sasha was a giggling mess inside the cart as Connie "unintentionally" tickled her stomach as he worked to remove items and place them on the conveyer belt.
"She can't right now or she'll crush some of the stuff." Connie replied
"She shouldn't have climbed in, in the first place." Y/N chimed in. "You know the way Connie pushes this thing is a hazard."
Sasha just let her head fall back in a fit of laughter as if that were the funniest thing she'd heard all year.
Y/N sighed quickly moving to help Connie as Jean moved past the three of them to the register.
"So how'd it go?" Erwin asked with a nudge as Levi lifted the basket up onto the edge of the conveyer belt.
"Jean interrupted us again."
"He's persistent." Erwin acknowledged "But then again I don't even know if he has to try, she seems kinda drawn to him on her own."
Levi watched as Jean and Y/N playfully fussed over the food sliding its way towards them. Their barely audible conversation including small remarks about the price and how they had definitely gone over the amount they had wanted to pay but Jean didn't let up.
"By the way where's Hange? And Moblit? I haven't seen them since we entered the store.."
Y/N was grabbing Jean's shoulder slightly rougher at this point her eyes rolling, teeth gritting together but she couldn't hide her smile. And Jean was still doing that thing that made Levi wanna shove him into on coming traffic.
His hand rested splayed on Y/N's lower back. And Levi had missed most of the conversation as it droned on lowly under the music blasting through empty aisles but this part actually struck him.
"You guys make a cute couple." The woman behind the counter laughed.
"See? She thinks we're cute." Jean took the opportunity as if it'd flung itself into his arms. Problem was it had. He pressed Y/N closer to him.
Though.. oddly enough Y/N only grinned, patting Jean's chest as he spoke with the cashier. Though.. her eyes trailed away and her smile was quickly fading. And Levi could see an opening.
He was moving faster than his brain could access the situation. "Y/N, I'll buy your milk for you." He managed, honestly proud of himself.
"Oh that's yours?" Jean asked suddenly snapped out from the conversation he'd been engrossed in. "It's cool Levi I got it."
"You've got everything else, let me." Levi replied
All the other groceries had already been piled at the end of the conveyer belt and Connie and Sasha were stuffing it back into the cart. Completely unaware of the current stare down that was happening right in front of them.
"Levi, I insist it's cool I have enough money." Jean retorted
"I already said I'd pay for it."
"You have your own groceries let me worry about the milk."
At this point Jean reached over but Levi was quicker snatching the milk off his basket and holding it to his chest like a newborn baby.
"Jean, just let him pay.." Y/N said
"I had already said I'd pay for you."
"Don't start this right now. Just let him pay for it so we can go."
At some point Moblit and Hange had rejoined the group and everyone was staring at the scene before them. Connie and Sasha with their hands deep in the chips Jean had paid for eyes wide with attention. Levi just looking to Y/N who was shaking her leg, arms crossed and hand on her forehead.
The cashier returned Jean's card and he almost snatched it away. "I'll pull the car up." He simply said
Y/N squeezed the bridge of her nose with her thumb and index finger and everyone stared in awe, Jean's figure retreating to the parking lot as Levi slowly placed his own basket of food onto the conveyer belt.
He felt Erwin brush a hand over his shoulder before giving him a look. He approached Y/N as if she were a rabid dog on a leash. His fingers clenching as he inched his hand closer until it was rubbing her arm.
His gaze fell away, "A-are you.. ok?"
Her lips twitched at the corners and she returned Levi's affectionate grasp. Squeezing his shoulder with one hand. "Don't worry too much about me." She replied
Though the statement didn't help at all.
The walk to the car was surprisingly slow and awkwardly silent. Connie pushing Sasha along as she practically inhaled another bag of chips. Hange and Moblit matching pace with each other with barely enough space between them to fit a piece of paper from the look of it. And Erwin back on his phone.
"Thanks." Y/N said suddenly and Levi stared up at her in confusion. She glanced over and a small huff of a laugh fell from her lips. "Dancing with me." She elaborated
"O-oh! No problem.."
When they got to the car Levi held the door open for Y/N and she slid inside with a smile patting the seat next to her. Which Levi quickly took. The rest of the seats filled in fast with Connie being the last one in after he'd shoved the food into the back.
"Buckle up." Jean grunted, he snuck a gaze into the rearview mirror that Levi almost smirked at.
Y/N's little yawn didn't go unnoticed and it was even harder not to notice the way she leaned into Levi's shoulder. Her hair tickling his skin and making the entire car impossibly hotter.
"I hope you don't mind." She muttered so only Levi could hear. "I just find you kind of comforting."
(Hey Siri, play Sweet by Cigarettes after sex)
103 notes · View notes
rafael-silva · 4 years
Text
i'll always fight to come back to you: a tarlos fic
Carlos relaxes slightly at seeing TK standing in front of him, but still a little worried, he’ll make sure TK gets checked out before the 126 leave the scene. He finds himself smiling and nodding when TK gives him a smile and nod himself. I’m here, I’m okay.
Carlos only allows himself to look away when his partner calls his name. TK watches Carlos turn and talk to his partner and puts one foot in front of the other as he starts making his way to the firetruck, undoubtedly to be lead to the ambulance by his teammates instead.
No one notices the sharp edged cuts in TK’s turnout coat.
Alternatively: TK saves a little girl when a ceiling collapses during a call and doesn't realize he's injured until he's tumbling forward, the only thing stopping his body from hitting the ground being Carlos's fast reflexes.
for the bad things happen bingo: tarlos + doesn’t realize they’ve been injured 
established tk strand/carlos reyes, major character injury, emotional hurt/comfort, hurt/comfort, angst, whump, fluff, team as family, hurt tk strand, worried carlos reyes, angst with a happy ending
9.8k | on ao3 
*****
The fire roars around the firefighters as they work to get the family out of the burning house. It had been a small fire that went ablaze far too quickly, half of the home around engulfed by flames and one kid was still unaccounted for.
“Marwani, Strickland, report,” Owen howls into the radio, standing outside and watching closely with Mateo by his side and Carlos standing a couple of feet away.
“Got the parents, Cap, heading out now,” Paul replies.
“Copy that. Ryder, Strand, report,” Owen requests next.
“Still looking for the kid, Cap.”
“Be quick,” Owen orders.
“Found her, Cap,” TK’s voice takes over the radio a few beats later. “We’re moving.”
Hearing those words from his boyfriend, Carlos starts moving to the other side of the lawn, joining his partner and making sure the scene and perimeter are still secured.
Inside the house, the ominous echo of the ceiling creaking above TK and Judd makes the blood run cold in their veins.
“TK! You need to get out of there now!” Judd yells.
“Judd, what’s happening?” Comes Owen’s immediate question.
But all TK has time to do is look up with wide eyes before all he can see is the debris tumbling down, aimed directly at him and the child in his arms. On instinct, he dives, shielding the little girl and wrapping his arms around her. The crashing sound is almost deafening.
He can’t hear Judd’s cry of his name or his father’s worried response that comes through a second later.
“Judd, talk to me!”
“The bedroom ceiling, Cap!” Judd barks. “It came down on TK and the kid!”
Owen freezes for a moment. This is what he always dreaded. His worst nightmare is currently coming to life in front of his very eyes. He knows TK is excellent at his job, doesn’t have a single doubt about that, but…bad, terrible things still happen and as much as Owen loves working with his son, this is a time when he hoped TK would be safe, far away from here.
But he doesn’t have time to go down that road. No. His son needs him. He slips back into Captain mode.
“Strand, respond,” Owen says into the radio, trying to keep his voice steady, but it still wavers.
Silence.
“TK! Can you hear me?” Judd’s thick voice echoes through the radio.
Still nothing.
Noticing the sudden tense atmosphere, and realizing that everyone is out except for TK and Judd, Carlos frowns and walks back to Owen. It has been too long since TK said they’re coming out.
And the words Carlos hears next, drop his heart into his knees.
“TK! Please respond!” Owen doesn’t attempt to conceal his breaking voice, now laced with panic at his son’s silence.
Carlos’s eyes go wide at Owen’s words, filled with fear and concern, turning his attention to the house. He prays TK emerges any second through the dust.
He doesn’t.
Owen switches gears. “Judd, can you reach TK?”
“Working on it, there’s a lot of fallen debris and wooden logs,” Judd pants.
“Move quickly but carefully, Judd, we can’t risk a secondary collapse.”
Then Carlos puts one and one together: the house collapsed on TK. More dread sets into his bones.
He holds his breath, waiting for Judd’s updates.
“Keep the line open, Judd,” Owen pretty much pleads.
“Copy, Cap.”
Then Judd goes back to screaming out TK’s name.
No answer comes from the fallen firefighter.
Carlos instinctively moves closer to Owen, now standing right next to him as he nervously swallows, his throat suddenly dry. He and Owen share a brief look, but he sees his own emotions staring back at him in the Captain’s eyes.
Fear. Worry. Aching. Pain.
They don’t say anything, what really is there to be said? It feels like they’re in limbo, not knowing what’s going to happen, not knowing what or how to think. There’s an understanding between them. And then they break their look and turn back to the house.
The air is stiff around them, the sun suddenly too warm, and they’re all collectively holding their breaths.
If it weren’t for the fact that he was listening and praying for it, he could have missed it.
He would have missed the smallest of groans bouncing off the radio.
Owen and Carlos share another look, but this time, there’s a hint of hope in both their eyes.
And Carlos can cry with relief at what he hears next.
“Judd?”
TK’s voice is small and low, but it’s there. It’s there and TK is alive.
Carlos’s shoulder sag and he squeezes his eyes shut, letting out a shaky breath and slightly leaning forward and start collecting himself again.
He feels a hand on his shoulder and turns to see Owen, the older man giving Carlos a pat there. Carlos gives him a nod as he straights his back. God, his muscles ache.
They know that TK isn’t out of the woods, yet.
“Yeah, I’m coming to you,” Judd tells TK. “Hang on, brother.”
They all hear Judd shuffling to get to TK, moving fallen pieces as he maneuvers through the mess.
“Status on the fire?” Owen asks.
“Hasn’t reached us yet,” Judd replies.
“Okay. Quickly, Judd,” Owen reminds him. “We’re getting ready to open the water once you’re all clear.”
Emotions well up inside Judd when he lays his eyes on TK. The younger firefighter is currently curled on his side surrounded by broken glass and torn wood pieces, almost in fetal position and his face painted with black ash. Judd can see that TK is having a hard time drawing in a deep, proper breath and he catalogues that in his mind. Still in TK’s grip, the little girl looks at the bigger man with terrified eyes and Judd can see the tear streaks staining her small, red cheeks.
“Hey, kid. You doing alright?” Judd asks and then speaks to Owen. “Found them, Cap.”
“Get them out of there, now!”
“Copy. Can you get up?” TK nods and slowly starts moving.
Judd looks at the little girl. “Hi, sweetheart. Are you okay?”
She gives him a small nod. Judd reaches out and picks her up, holding her tightly against his side. He turns to TK when TK lets out a groan as he gets to his feet.
“What is it?” Judd asks with concern coating his voice.
“Everything hurts,” TK sighs. “I guess that comes hand in hand with a ceiling toppling over you,” he chuckles weakly.
“We’ll get you checked out, come on, follow me.”
Judd leads TK out the way he came back to find him, the move swiftly but carefully and TK can see the light outside of the house. So welcoming, so inviting. Almost there.
The sun hitting TK’s face feels different. Its warmth feels like safety. It was warm inside the house, but it felt like danger. Like uncertainty. But here, standing on the green grass, it’s grounding.
TK closes his eyes and tilts his head up towards the yellow rays, allowing his body to seep up everything it has to offer.
He opens his eyes to see his father coming in focus as he gets closer and closer, his eyes blown wide with worry.
“TK,” Owen breaths. “You okay, son?”
TK nods. “Yeah, I’m fine, dad. Nothing some rest can’t fix.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah.”
After a moment of consideration, Owen nods. “Okay. But Tommy is checking you out,” he clasps TK on the shoulder.
It takes everything TK has to not wince in pain at the contact. The adrenaline is still coursing through his body but he feels sore all over.
“Yeah, sure.”
TK looks over Owen’s shoulder and sees Carlos standing there, clearly itching to go over to him. His heart breaks at knowing Carlos was also experiencing this whole thing from outside. He knows how helpless it feels, from the close call they had when another collapsed building gave way with is father and two kids inside. He knows that sinking feeling. And he’ll do everything he can to ease that pain and worry edged onto Carlos’s creased forehead.
More than anything, Carlos wants to sprint over and scoop TK in a hug, to hold him close, feel his heart beating, feel him whole under his touch. But he stays back, not wanting to interrupt the father-son moment he’s witnessing.
Carlos relaxes slightly at seeing TK standing in front of him, but still a little worried, he’ll make sure TK gets checked out before the 126 leave the scene. He finds himself smiling and nodding when TK gives him a smile and nod himself. I’m here, I’m okay.
Carlos only allows himself to look away when his partner calls his name.
TK watches Carlos turn and talk to his partner and puts one foot in front of the other as he starts making his way to the firetruck, undoubtedly to be lead to the ambulance by his teammates instead.
No one notices the sharp edged cuts in TK’s turnout coat.
He starts walking but his body feels heavy, it feels so heavy, so weighted down TK has to pause to gather his strength. He sucks in a deep breath and blows it out slowly. He keeps breathing, trying to figure out if something is actually wrong or is it just soreness from the collapsed ceiling.
When the pain decreases a little, he starts to move again once to hiss in pain when electricity pulses up his leg and into his side. Maybe his side just took a stronger hit during the call. He’s no stranger to being sore, but it starts to occur to him after a few more steps, that this is more than just being sore.
His side is full-on throbbing now, he can’t take another step without yelping in pain. He drops his helmet, his heart now beating wildly against his ribcage as he slowly moves his right arm and pushes his hand into his coat, brushing it against his side. His hand comes back wet, sticky and coating in red.
He swallows down the feeling of panic that’s starting to brew in his gut, he attempts to take slow and steady breaths, the first responder in him screaming that he needs to calm down.
But then he starts to feel the blood spreading down his side and his world zeros in on that fact. He can’t focus on anything else, just on the warmth oozing down his skin. It’s been a few seconds since his realization but it feels like it’s been hours.
He frantically looks around, wanting to find anyone around, close to him, but he can’t even yell out. The words are suck in his throat.
He feels lightheaded, dizzy and hazy at the same time.
It’s almost like Carlos senses his boyfriend’s distress, because the officer is turning to look back at the firefighter and he’s looking far too pale, paler than he did moments ago. Carlos’s heart leaps into his throat as he quickly starts making his way towards TK.
TK looks at Carlos in time to see him rush and he can see Carlos’s mouth moving but he can’t hear the words.
“What’s wrong? TK?”
TK manages to push out a whisper of “Carlos” before the ground is getting closer and closer.
It stops, though, and it takes a moment for TK’s mind to supply that it’s thanks to Carlos’s quick reflexes that he’s not lying flat on his face against the grass.
“Whoa, whoa, TK!” Carlos exclaims, catching TK before the younger man crashes to the ground, body limp and Carlos immediately wraps his strong arms around him. “Captain Strand! Captain Vega!” Carlos yells, his eyes not leaving TK as he gently lowers him down.
TK squeezes his eyes shut, his entire body now on fire and he blindly scrambles for Carlos. He manages to find his boyfriend’s shoulders and uses one hand to grab a fistful of the fabric he finds there, holding so tightly his knuckles go while. His other hand travels to his side as he lets out a throaty, pained groan.
“TK, talk to me,” Carlos speaks, trying to keep his voice stable but there’s so much underlying fear in his tone that seeps through. “What wrong?”
Carlos tears his gaze away from TK’s scrunched up face and his eyes land on TK’s bloody hand instead.
A pang echoes inside Carlos’s chest.
“Where are you bleeding, TK?”
“Side,” TK manages to say, although it comes out a whimper.
Carlos feels TK’s hold one his uniform begin to weaken and his face beginning to fall. “No, no, keep your eyes open for me, baby,” Carlos pleads.
He reaches out one hand and cups TK’s face, running his thumb over TK’s cheekbone. “TK.”
TK responds, slightly opening his eyes and looking up at Carlos.
Before either of them can say anything else, Owen is crouching next to them, the same worried expression from earlier etched onto his face.
“What happened?”
“I looked at him just as he began collapsing, then I noticed blood on his hand. He says it’s his side,” Carlos explains, his heart pounding harshly in his ears.
“Let’s turn him on his side, help me get his coat off,” Owen says, eyes still wide and filled with distress.
Together, Owen and Carlos gently turn TK on his side as they work to get his coat off. A pained groan escaped TK’s parted lips, the movement, however smooth, still jostling his aching body and sending flares traveling up his nerves.
“Sorry, sorry,” Carlos quickly apologizes.
TK gives him a weak nod, an acknowledgment that says it’s okay.
“All done,” Carlos adds once he and Owen have successfully removed TK’s turnout coat and settled him on his side.
TK feels ever slightly better, now that there isn’t pressure being added on his wound.
By then, Tommy is already opening the medical bags and speaking, her words directed at TK.
“Talk to me, TK,” she urges. “What’s going on?”
Now that the fire is out, the rest of the 126 gather around, faces scrunched up in worry and concern radiating from their eyes as they everyone watches Tommy work on stabilizing TK.
Paul stands behind Carlos and leans down, giving the officer’s shoulder a supportive squeeze. Carlos looks up at him for a split second, giving him an appreciative nods before turning his attention back to his injured boyfriend.
TK’s voice is barely above a whisper when he replies to Tommy. “Ceiling came down,” that much they all knew. “Shielded the kid. Glass.”
Even if TK hadn’t mentioned the glass, the now uncovered would speaks for itself.
Carlos draws in a deep breath at the sight of TK’s injury.
There it was, a large, deep gash courtesy of a big shard of glass, which is long gone but had left considerable damage in its wake. Damage that is still bleeding and staining the green grass under the firefighter red.
Tommy wastes no time, quickly inspecting the cut and a second later, Nancy wordlessly hands her gauze which the Paramedic Captain applies to TK’s side.
“Here, hold it steady,” Tommy instructs to no one specifically.
It’s Carlos who automatically reaches out, momentarily covering her hand with his own as he takes over, pushing the gauze against TK’s side and applying as much pressure as he can.
A throaty groan is heard from TK, as the younger man squeezes his eyes shut in agony, resulting in a few tears rolling down his cheeks.
“I know it hurts, Ty, but stay awake,” Carlos speaks, hoping his voice is steadier than it sounds to his own ears.
“That’s right, TK,” Tommy says. “Listen to your man here.”
“I…can’t…tired,” TK mumbles.
“You can, TK, you can.”
TK settles for shaking his head this time.
Owen faces Carlos, nudging his head toward his son and Carlos understands what he’s saying. Carlos keeps holding the now-soaked gauze until he’s positive Owen has a grip on it then moves to TK’s other side putting him in the firefighter’s direct line of sight.
“Hey, hey,” Carlos takes TK’s hands into his own, softly rubbing them and running his thumbs over TK’s clammy skin. “Listen to me, focus on my voice,” he continues. “You’re okay, we’ve got you, we’ve all got you, I promise. But we need you to stay awake, baby. I need you to stay awake.” He ignores how his voice breaks at the end of that sentence.
TK looks at Carlos with hazy eyes, not really focusing on anything, but he finds his boyfriend amidst the blurriness. He holds onto Carlos’s faces, his worried features and a different kind of hurt takes over TK’s chest. He hates seeing his boyfriend like this, hates seeing the worry lines carved into Carlos’s forehead. He wants to reach out, to smooth them over, to kiss Carlos’s forehead but he feels heavy, very heavy and he just wants to sleep. Carlos’s voice is starting to seep away, starting to sound so distant, so far away and TK is slowly losing his grip on it.
Once again, it’s like Carlos can read TK’s mind.
“No, don’t go to sleep,” Carlos tries to mask the panic in his voice, mostly for TK’s sake. They’re all panicked here. Carlos tightens his hold on TK’s hand, squeezing them and it momentarily works as TK’s eyes flutter open and find Carlos’s brown ones.
Carlos looks up at Tommy, a silent question.
“We’ll be ready for transport in a minute.”
Turning his attention back to TK, Carlos does his best to keep him awake and talking. “You need to stop doing this to us, Ty,” Carlos chuckles wetly.
“Not…on purp’se,” TK whispers.
“I know, I know,” Carlos uses a hand to run his fingers through TK’s sweaty strands, his other hand still holding TK’s. “You’re the bravest person I know and I’m so proud of you for saving that little girl. But I need you to stay awake. I need you to stay with me.”
Carlos looks up again to see the stretcher has been brought over, he goes to move, which means letting go of TK’s hands but TK isn’t having any of that. He adds the slightest bit of pressure on Carlos’s hands.
“I’m right here,” Carlos reassures him. “But we need to move you, babe.”
Carlos reluctantly pulls away, and TK no long has any energy to fight it.
Owen and Judd carefully lift TK and place him on the gurney, making sure not to add pressure on his wound.
Carlos had done a great deal at helping TK stay calm and not panic, because the moment he’s out of the young firefighter’s line of sight, TK gets agitated and starts panicking again.
“Carlos…” TK calls out, his voice hoarse and weak. “‘Los…” he tries again.
“Don’t worry, brother,” Judd’s deep, calming voice speaks to TK, a hand on his shoulder. “Your boy is right here.”
In those short moments, Carlos had jogged over to his partner.
“I need—” He starts but she cuts him off.
“Go, go, I cleared it.”
“Thank you,” he breathes and rushes back to TK’s side, seeing Judd push the gurney into the ambulance, Tommy already inside.
Owen pats Carlos on his shoulder. “We’ll be right behind you.”
Carlos gives Owen a nod, and jumps into the back of the ambulance, Judd quickly shutting the door as the sirens begin to wail.
Carlos looks at Owen through the glass doors as the ambulance moves, they hold a conversation with just that one look.
Owen’s heart breaks even more at the look on Carlos’s face. It’s the same broken, helpless look the officer wore when TK was in a coma.
He shakes his head. TK is going to be fine. He has to be.
He turns once the ambulance disappears down the road, the sirens getting more distant with each passing second. Owen finds that the rest of the crew have packed up and are piling into the firetruck, most likely thanks to Judd’s instructions. He finds the Texan’s eyes and gives him a small, appreciative nod.
“Dispatch has taken us offline,” Judd tells Owen when the Captain approaches.
A small weight feels like it’s been lifted off Owen’s chest upon hearing Judd’s words. He would have taken himself off duty either way, leaving Judd as Acting Captain, but having the entire crew there with him and Carlos at the hospital is much needed support. And he also knew the crew would be worried about TK. Taking them offline is the right thing to do.
“Let’s go,” Judd brings Owen back from his thoughts.
Owen nods, hopping into the firetruck, Judd right behind him as their own sirens echo off the surrounding buildings as they move.
Ahead of them, Carlos alternates between looking at TK’s face and watching the firefighter’s vitals. He knows they aren’t great, but he also knows that they could be much worse. He holds onto TK’s hand, a reassuring pressure that he’s right there next to him.
Tommy works wordlessly to keep TK stable until they arrive at the hospital. He sees her ready a syringe and his heart drops a little at what its content might be. He isn’t a paramedic or a doctor, so he can’t be sure, but he knows he can’t afford to stay silent.
He isn’t sure about how much Tommy knows about TK’s history, that’s if she knows anything about it at all, he never brought it up with TK, and TK never spoke of it to Carlos. Carlos knows it isn’t his place to disclose this information, knows it’s TK things and he should do it, but he won’t forgive himself if he doesn’t speak up. He’s looking out for TK and he’d do anything and everything to protect him.
TK’s eyes are now opened, looking at Tommy through a hazy and what she’s doing. TK then diverts his attention to his boyfriend. It’s almost like he’s giving Carlos permission.
Carlos swallows before speaking. “Captain, I don’t know if you know about TK’s history, but there’s something you should know about his care.”
Tommy’s nods before Carlos can continue. “No opioid-based medication, I know. Owen mentioned it while you were talking to your partner before we moved,” she supplies. “This is a local nerve-blocker to help with the pain.”
Carlos nods, feeling better and watches as Tommy administers it near TK’s wound.
TK let’s out small relieved sigh once the nerve-blocker does it’s job, fogging up the oxygen mask placed on his nose and mouth.
“You feeling a little better, baby?” Carlos asks.
TK gives him a small nod.
“Good, that’s good,” Carlos replies, running his free hand through TK’s hair again.
Tommy watches the exchange, a smile tugs on his face as she witnesses the love between Carlos and TK.
“He’s lucky to have you watching out for him.” Tommy expresses to Carlos.
“I’d do anything to keep him safe,” Carlos responds, his eyes not leaving TK. “He’s the best thing to happen to me in a very long time,” he expresses.
“He’s hanging on,” Tommy reassures the officer. “His numbers aren’t the best, but they’re holding. We’re a few minutes away from the hospital.”
“Hang on for me, babe,” Carlos whispers.
He watches as a ghost of a smile tugs at TK’s lips through the oxygen mask. TK’s eyes are barely opened, but they don’t leave Carlos’s worried ones. Next thing Carlos knows, the ambulance doors are being ripped opened and Tommy is pushing the gurney out to the doctor and nurses waiting by the ER entrance.
She quickly passes on TK’s information, vitals and history as they wheel him through the hospital hallways.
Carlos doesn’t let go of TK’s hand the entire time.
He’s forced to pull back when they reach a pair of sliding doors, marked only for authorized personnel. Carlos reluctantly lets go, a promise on his lips.
“I’ll be right there when you wake up, Ty,” he says as the doctor and nurses rush TK into an awaiting elevator.
Carlos watches as the door slip shut, his eyes trailed on the steel long after the doors had closed.
“He’s gonna be okay,” he whispers.
He senses Tommy’s presence next to him, and then feels her hand on his shoulder, giving him a supportive squeeze.
He then turns to face her. “Right?” He hates how his voice cracks.
“He’s in the best of hands,” Tommy replies.
Carlos nods, understanding. He gets it, they can’t make promises they can’t keep. He closes his eyes, taking a deep breath and wills his racing heart to calm down. TK is going to be fine.
*****
Carlos and Tommy are shown to the waiting room on the surgical floor, Carlos too anxious to sit down, he moves around the room for a while before stopping.
“I’m going to grab some coffee,” it’s going to be a long day, goes unsaid, “would you like anything?” Carlos asks Tommy.
“Water would be great,” she gives him a small smile. “And the 126 are on their way. Judd just texted, they were taken offline.”
Carlos’s nod goes for both statements.
He returns ten minutes later, a steaming cup of coffee in one hand, a water bottle in the other. He hands the water to Tommy, which she gratefully accepts.
She doesn’t comment on the fact that Carlos’s eyes are redder and more swollen than they were when he left.
He sits down one a chair a few seats away from Tommy, nursing the coffee in his grip. Silence settles around them. Aside from a few polite exchanges and a couple of short conversations when he stopped by the firehouse, Carlos doesn’t really know Tommy. He isn’t exactly sure how to proceed from here.
He doesn’t have much time to dwell on it, however, because when he looks up, the 126 are filing into the waiting room, all shoulders hunched downwards, faces carrying worry and concern for their brother.
Carlos is slightly surprised when Owen drops into the chair next to him, given that there are plenty seats for everyone and extra. He reckons it has something to do with Owen needing comfort, the same kind of comfort Carlos himself needs, too.
Carlos is even more surprised when Tommy breaks the silence in the room, her voice soft and directed at him.
“It wasn’t easy, what you did,” she starts. “It takes a lot of strength, the way you handled it, seeing a loved one in pain is hard, but still, you handled it really well.”
Carlos shakes his head. “I wish I could have done more.”
It’s Owen who responds. “You did everything and more, Carlos. You were there for TK, you kept him calm, you kept him awake. You saved him. Tommy’s right, that took a lot of strength and you rose to that, I know it wasn’t easy, but still, you pushed passed that and you were by his side.”
There are unshed tears swimming in Carlos’s eyes when he faces Owen. He doesn’t even know how to respond, but it seems like Owen understands. Because the next moment, Owen’s hand settles on the back of Carlos’s neck and gives a squeeze there.
Silence falls onto the room once again. Carlos drinks his now-room temperature coffee, not really caring because he needs the caffeine. He feels tired, so tired, in so many ways, exhaustion coursing through his entire body and wearing him down.
He raises his hand when Paul and Marjan as who wants, you guessed it, coffee.
Carlos excuses himself after his second cup, saying he needs some air and to text him if they hear anything.
The sun is setting when Carlos steps outside onto the paved sidewalk, the sky painted in a mix of red, orange and yellow, the colors bouncing off each other and casting a warm overtone on everything in sight.
A shiver runs through his body despite the warmth he’s now engulfed in. But it doesn’t feel like warmth, not really. It’s not TK’s warmth, the one kind Carlos always longs for when he’s away from his boyfriend. The one kind he looks forward to, the want and need to be embraced by it. The one kind that feels like home.
This warmth almost breaks his heart into more pieces. Because it’s not the warmth he so desperately needs in this moment. Part of him doesn’t know if he’ll ever get the warmth he needs again. His heart does break more at that realization.
He watches as the sun sets, getting lower and lower in the sky, the colors changing and morphing with every blink.
He fishes his phone out of his pocket and finds a few texts from his partner, sending words of support and asking for updates on TK. There are a few other texts from officers at the precinct, but all texts go unanswered. Right now, he needs to do another thing.
One ring. Two rings. Three rings. An answer.
“Carlitos!”
Carlos takes a few moments to gather himself. “Ma…”
Andrea could immediately pick up on Carlos’s broken tone. “Carlos, que esta mal, mijo?” What’s wrong, son?
“It’s TK, Ma,” Carlos sniffs. “He…”
Carlos manages to tell his mother what happened and he hears her moving around as she gets ready. It was a rocky start, first with telling his parents that TK was his friend and everything that followed. After their conversation and Carlos opening up to TK—which he didn’t realize how much he needed to do until after the words were spilling out of his mouth—and true to his word, TK had supported Carlos through it all, giving Carlos all the time he needs until the officer was ready.
He told his parents about TK, properly this time, telling them that TK was the love of his life. That he makes him the happiest man alive. That he found everything he was looking and longing for with TK. He explained what he was feeling and going through, his parents’ faces fell at his confessions. But then his mother had taken his hands into one of hers, using her other hand to cup her son’s face. She told him it makes her the happiest knowing her son is so happy and that she had sensed the connection between him and TK when she first saw them together. Carlos knew it was an adjustment for his parents, he understood that. But his father’s follow up words spread a huge smile on his face and lifted the weight of so many years of insecurity off his chest. His father agreed, and told him to bring TK by for dinner so they can meet him properly this time.
And Carlos did. He, and TK, were very nervous but excited at the same time. Before they went inside, TK stopped Carlos, taking a hold of his hands and telling him how proud he is of him.
His parents immediately took a liking to TK. It kind of just happened, all the pieces of the puzzle falling right into place, and Carlos was over the moon as he watched his parents and TK engaged in a conversation, and they seemed genuinely interested in TK and who he is. And Carlos could see the tension leaving TK’s body as the night went on, feeling more relaxed and at ease as the minutes ticked by.
By the end of the night, Carlos’s mom had whispered I like him, mijo, into’s his ear while they were hugging by the door.
His parents would often ask about TK during calls or texts from that day on, and they met a couple of times after when Carlos and TK’s shifts allowed it. Carlos noticed that his parents’ liking of TK grew more and more with each passing day.
Andrea’s heart broke as Carlos told her what happened, explaining between shallow breaths and shaky words.
“Estoy en camino,” Andrea tells her son. I’m on my way.
Words couldn’t express how grateful Carlos is to hear those words. He really needed his mother.
He stays outside for a few minutes after finishing the call with his mom, taking deep breaths and letting them out slowly. When he returns to the waiting room, he notices Gwyn now sitting in the seat previously occupied by him. She moves to look at him, her eyes bloodshot and swollen, Carlos undoubtedly knows he looks the same, too.  
She gets up, Carlos meeting her halfway into the room and reaches out as she does the same. She takes hold of his hands, giving them strong, reassuring squeezes and he understands. Thank you for everything you did for TK. Carlos’s eyes soften and he gives her a nod in response.
They sit in deafening silence until a nurse approaches the room, stepping in and looking at the anxious group.
“Family of Tyler Strand?”
“TK,” Owen corrects, getting to his feet, followed by Gwyn and Carlos. “How’s my son?”
“Still in surgery,” the nurse answers. “TK’s injury had proven to be worse than initially thought and a few complications arose, but the surgeon has it under control.”
“What—what kind of complications?” Carlos brings himself to ask.
“The doctor will explain everything once the surgery is done,” she assures them. “But I’m afraid I have to get back to the OR, I’m sorry.”
Carlos’s heart plummets into his knees at the nurse’s update and he can tell the same happens with Owen and Gwyn. Everything around starts to seem heavier, the walls appearing closer around him. This can’t be happening. He can’t lose TK. He can’t.
“I need some air,” Carlos pushes out as he moves towards the door, disappearing down the hallway.
Paul watches him go with sad eyes, contemplating to go after him but quickly decides against it. Carlos wants to be alone right now, and as much as that in itself hurts him, he knows that bombarding his friend won’t have any positive outcome. So he hangs back, and tells himself he’ll know when it’s the right time to approach Carlos.
Carlos steps outside, the sun long gone now, and the street illuminated by lamps left and right. The Emergency Room sign is brightly lit above and Carlos spots a bench a few feet away. He drags his heavy feet towards it and falls down onto it. He leans forward, bracing his elbows on his thighs and putting his face into his hands.
He feels at loss. Carlos can count on one hand the times throughout his life he had felt completely helpless. And this moment is added to that short list. It feels like his brain has lagged, he can’t think about anything or anyone, except for TK and just how badly is he injured. The sinking feeling in his gut that he may be losing the love of his life as he sat there pulls him down, the hot pit in his stomach growing hotter and wider with each passing second.
He shakes his head. He can’t afford to think that way. Not now. TK is the strongest person he knows, full of life, love and hope, even after everything he’s been through. Carlos has always admired the young firefighter’s resilience, every time he’d get knocked up, he’s get back up, even if it was the hardest thing to do. Carlos believes in TK, believes in his grit and strength. And he’ll keep believing in him until Carlos’s final breath.
“He’s going to be fine,” Carlos whispers to himself.
He only lifts his head from his hands when he hears his name being called.
“Carlos?”
Relief floods his body from head to toe when he looks up and sees his mom standing a few feet away from him.
The tears he’d been keeping at bay come rushing back as she quickly closes the distance between them, clutching her handbag tightly at her side and her face painted with concern.
It must echo how tired Carlos truly is on his face because Andrea takes one took at her son and her own face falls. Her mind goes to the worse case scenario.
“Mijo?”
“Ma,” Carlos mutters.
Andrea opens his arms for Carlos and he wastes no time in entering her embrace, wrapping his arms around her figure. He closes his eyes, a tear slipping out and rolling down his cheek.
She holds him tight, a hand settling on his back and the other traveling up to the back of Carlos’s neck, giving him a light squeeze there. Andrea is shorter and smaller than Carlos’s large frame, but in this moment, she may as well be a giant, and he a little boy. She holds him until his breathing evens out and he pulls back from the hug.
“Tyler?” She asks, his voice heavy with worry.
“Still in surgery,” Carlos replies, his own voice sounding foreign to him.  “The nurse said there were some complications but the doctors have it under control.” He feels his heartbeat pick up again. “Ma…I can’t…what if…”
“No, mijo, none of that,” Andrea shakes her head, wiping away the stray tear staining Carlos’s cheek. “He is going to be just fine. Believe that.”
Carlos nods, sniffing.
“Ready to go back inside?”
“Yeah,” Carlos breathes out.
Andrea wraps an arm around Carlos’s waist as he wraps an arm around her shoulder, she’s supporting him in every way, as they make their way back inside the hospital.
Carlos introduces his mom to the 126 crew, Owen and Gwyn getting up and shaking hands with Andrea.
“Mrs. Reyes, it’s good to finally meet you,” Owen starts. “Although, I had hoped it would have been under better circumstances.”
“Si,” Andrea agrees. “I feel the same. But. Tyler is strong, he’s going to be back on his feet in no time.”
Owen and Gwyn gives her small, thankful smiles.
TK and Carlos had been talking about getting their parents together for dinner. The thought made them both nervous, but the excitement for their parents to finally meet was stronger. They were planning a dinner at Carlos’s house, that would have been set for sometime in the coming week, but now with TK’s injury, it might be a while before that happens.
“TK and I were actually planning a dinner at my place before…” Carlos trails off. He clears his throat, “we can still have the dinner once TK is out of here and recovered.”
Owen nods. “We’d love that.”
Andrea sits on the chair next to Owen, with Gwyn on his other side. Carlos picks up on them softly talking about TK, no doubt Owen telling Andrea stories about TK, and Carlos is glad his mother gets to hear stories about his boyfriend from Owen himself.
Feeling his nerves spiking back up, Carlos can’t get himself to sit down. He paces the room for a bit, coming to a halt a few minutes later and leaning against a wall, his arms crossed over his shoulder.
He turns to his side when he feels someone there and sees Paul wearing a concerned and supportive look.
“It’s just hard, you know,” Carlos sighs.
Paul nods. “I know. But just like your mom, and you, said, your boy is going to be fine and back to giving grey hairs all around before you know it.”
Carlos chuckles at that, appreciating Paul’s move to lighten the mood just a little.
A few beats pass. “Thank you, by the way.”
Paul creases his eyebrows.
“For not asking if I was okay,” Carlos clarifies. “I know everyone means well and is looking out for me, I get that and I really appreciate it. I can always count of everyone here. But if I get asked if I’m okay one more time…”
Paul doesn’t need Carlos to finish speaking to know how that sentence ends. He gives the officer’s shoulder a light squeeze.
“You feel what you feel, man,” Paul replies. “All of it.”
Carlos nods. And he will. He will let himself feel everything. But he needs to know that TK is okay first.
The doctor makes her way towards the waiting room, clearly exhausted and wearing an unreadable expression. It makes the pit in Carlos’s stomach grow bigger.
“Family of TK Strand?”
They all get to their feet, Owen speaking.
“How is he?”
“He made it through,” she replies, a smile forming on her face.
A collective sigh echoes through the room, everyone feeling like they can finally breathe. Carlos feels like his knees are about to give out so he falls back into the chair he was sitting on, closing his eyes and taking deep, even breaths.
Andrea reaches out, placing her hand on Carlos’s shoulder.
“There were some complications,” the doctor continues.
Carlos opens his eyes and looks at the doctor, still nervous.
“What kind of complications?” Owen asks.
“The wound was more…complicated than we first anticipated. We thought it was a clean cut but it turned out that the piece of glass must have moved because the inside of the wound was jagged. His blood pressure was lower than I like throughout the surgery but he remained stable. The glass had also nicked TK’s kidney, but we repaired the damage. He had lost a significant amount of blood, but we gave him a couple of transfusions, and with one or two more transfusions, everything will be back on track. He’s going to be just fine, with some rest and time, I believe he’s going to make a full recovery,” the doctor informs them.
“Thank God,” Gwyn whispers.
“We’re going to keep him here for a few days to a week, to keep an eye on his blood pressure and make sure everything goes smoothly,” the doctor adds.
Carlos sighs, Andrea soothingly running her hand up and down Carlos’s back.
“Can we see him?”
“Yes,” the doctors nods. “He’s being settled into recovery now, a nurse will come and get you when he’s ready. Two visitors maximum at a time.”
Carlos can hear Owen profusely thanking the doctor, but it all seems so far away. Everything around him seems far away, the voices and words spoken. It feels like he’s underwater and everyone else is above.
His mother’s voice brings him back.
“Mijo?”
Carlos nods.
“Carlitos, mírame.” Look at me.
Carlos meets her concerned but relieved brown eyes. He has his mother’s eyes.
“Él está bien,” she reassures him. He is okay.
Carlos nods again.
Andrea cups Carlos’s cheek, running her thumb over the smooth skin there. “I’m going to your place and I’ll get you some fresh clothes and pack you a bag.”
“You don’t need to do that, Ma.”
“I want to,” she replies. “And you need to get out of your uniform.”
She knows Carlos would want to spend the night with TK, so she doesn’t ask him to go home; she’s going to bring her son what he needs.
“Gracias, Mama,” Carlos whispers, brushing a kiss to his mother’s forehead.
A nurse arrives a while after Andrea leaves, telling them TK is settled in his room. Owen and Gwyn get up, Carlos sharing an understanding look with the captain. Carlos hangs back, the crew taking turns in taking trips to the firehouse to change and returning, making sure someone is always in the room with the officer. Andrea returns with the bag she promised Carlos and a brown paper bag forty-five minutes later.
“I stopped by your favorite Tex Mex truck on the way back,” she says, referring to the paper bag.
He wasn’t really hungry but he knew he needed to eat something so he doesn’t end up collapsing. He needs his strength to be there for TK.
Carlos gives Andrea the best smile he can muster. “Thanks, Ma.”
“Go change and this will be waiting for you right here.”
Carlos stands on shaky legs and takes the duffel bag with equally shaky hands. He slowly makes his way to the nearest bathroom.
He looks at himself in the mirror, the puffiness and redness of his eyes a stark contrast to how pale his skin looks. His curly hair, no matter how short, looks disheveled and out of place. He closes his eyes, taking in a deep breath and letting it out slowly, leaning forward and placing his palms against the cool marble.
He opens his eyes and stares down at his hands, noticing traces of TK’s blood still marked on his skin. That’s all it takes to bring him crumbling down to his knees, letting out a choked sob that rings through the empty bathroom.
The dam breaks as Carlos lets it all out, all the tears he’d been holding back come flooding down his face. He begins feeling everything: pain, fear, anger, worry, and a little bit of relief. Pain at the prospect of almost losing TK. Fear he’d never see the spark in TK’s green eyes again, fear he’d never kiss TK’s lips again. Anger that this happened in the first place. Worry about TK and the long road to recovery ahead. Relief that today isn’t the day he’d lose the love of his life.
His eyes burn. His body aches. His head hurts.
Once he’s positive his legs are going to carry him, Carlos pushes himself off the tiled floor, sniffing as he grabs the bag and places it next to the sink. He takes slow, deep breaths, anchoring himself. He turns the water on, pumping soap into his palm and washing away the remainder of TK’s blood, the water turning pink as it swirls down the drain. He splashes the cold water in his face, a shiver running down his body.
After using the towel his mother packed, he reaches inside the bag and pulls out a pair of sweats, a cotton t-shirt and a hoodie.
He steps into a stall and locks it, quickly removing his belt and service weapon, securing them in the duffel. In this moment, the sweats feel heavenly compared to his uniform pants. He pauses halfway as he pulls the t-shirt on. It’s his own t-shirt but it smells like TK and the firefighter’s shampoo.
He closes his eyes and takes it all in, inhaling all that is TK. Carlos can’t wait to hold him and for that scent to embrace him.
Carlos finds himself sitting on the chair next to TK’s hospital bed thirty minutes later, after having finished changing and eating. Owen and Gwyn had returned to the waiting room, their eyes an identical shade of red and Owen had patted Carlos on the shoulder.
It looks wrong, this whole sight, TK lying in the bed, so still. TK is full of life, full of energy, even when he’s nervous, he’s moving around or keeping his hands occupied with something, and even when he’s asleep, TK is almost always tossing and turning, his energy can’t be contained. But this, this is wrong, unnatural. Carlos can’t wait for TK to wake up.
His eyes trail to the machines surrounding the bed, the heart monitor beeping steadily, the rise and fall of TK’s chest with every breath he takes. Carlos is glad to see that his boyfriend had regained some color, compared to how he looked at the scene.
Carlos reaches out, careful not to disturb the IV and all the wires connected to TK, and takes the firefighter’s hand into his own. He clears his throat before he speaks.
“Hey, baby,” Carlos speaks. “I’m here and you’re okay. Everyone is here, too, sitting in the waiting room. You gave us all quite the scare but you’re okay and the doctor and nurses are taking great care of you. I’ll be here when you wake up, I promise.”
With his other hand, Carlos threads his fingers through TK’s soft hair, and this setting and gesture is all too eerily familiar to when TK got shot goosebumps prickle Carlos’s skin.
Carlos’s heart still aches at seeing his boyfriend in a hospital bed, at the events of the day, at the collective pain and helplessness they all felt. But now, sitting in this chair, the heart monitor assuring Carlos that TK is here, that he’s alive; with Carlos holding onto TK, the warmth radiating from the younger man against Carlos’s grip doesn’t only calm the officer’s racing heart, but it begins healing him, too.
*****
It’s a restless night for Carlos. He spends it tossing and turning, getting up every once in a while to check on TK and make sure he’s okay (also checking if he had woken up yet). Between that and the nurses rounding on the firefighter every couple of hours, Carlos hadn’t gotten much sleep. The sun had just begun climbing the sky when he gives up on getting any more shut eye. He goes to the bathroom to freshen up and returns to the chair next to the bed.
He begins going through all the texts that poured into his phone from the previous night, sending quick updates to his mom, Owen, Judd and in the group chat with Paul, Marjan and Mateo. He then replies to the messages from his partner and a few other ones from his friends at the precinct, sending him and TK support and positive thoughts.
Carlos had the day off, and he knows he’ll need to talk to his Captain about taking some more time off at some point during the day. But right now, he’s exactly where he’s supposed to be.
The hours tick by as the sun sits high in the sky with no change from TK’s side. The charge nurse, Martha, comes in and checks on TK.
“How’s he doing?” Carlos asks as she jots down TK’s vitals on his chart.
“He’s doing fine,” Martha smiles at Carlos. “But I can’t say the same for you, honey,” she adds, looking at the officer, noticing how tired and worn down he is. “Have you gotten anything to eat or drink?”
He gives her a sad smile, shrugging. “Had some water, but didn’t each much. I don’t want to leave him, don’t want him to wake up alone,” Carlos explains.
Her eyes soften, watching Carlos as he watched TK. “He means a lot to you. You love him.”
Carlos turns to face her, his eyes wide with surprise.
Martha chuckles. “I’ve been doing this a long time, honey. I’ve seen this look on your face and the expression in your eyes more times than I care to count.”
A blush climbs up Carlos’s neck and settles in his cheeks. “He does. And I do.”
“Are you sure you don’t need anything? I can wait for him, if you’d like,” she offers.
Carlos doesn’t have time to reply, spotting Owen walking towards the room through the glass window, holding two cups.
“Thank you,” Carlos responds. “I really appreciate that, but there’s no need, his dad is here with coffee,” he gestures to the hall with his head.
“Well, I’ll leave you to it, then. Press the call button if you need anything,” she smiles and retreats from the room.
Owen walks in a few moments later. “Good morning.”
“Morning,” Carlos gives him a smile. “She was checking on TK, says he’s doing fine.”
Owen nods, handing Carlos one of the cups. “Here, you look like you need it.”
“Thank you,” Carlos accepts it. “I do. It was one hell of a night.”
Owen takes a sip from the hot beverage. “Yeah, tell me about it.”
*****
It starts with a slight spike in TK’s heart rate. It isn’t significant to warrant worry, but it’s enough of a change to grab Carlos and Owen’s attention. They share a look, then Carlos is moving closer to TK while Owen gets up from the couch by the wall, standing by the foot of the bed.
A spark of hope ignites within Carlos and Owen.
Then TK moves his head to the side, turning it towards his boyfriend.
“TK?” Carlos says. “Can you hear me, babe?”
TK responds by fluttering his closed eyelids, ever so slowly peeling them opened.
His vision is hazy at first, blurry, but after a few blinks, it starts to settle and the first thing he clearly sees is Carlos’s beautiful face.
“‘Los?” TK whispers.
Fresh tears spring to Carlos’s eyes at hearing TK’s voice again, at hearing the nickname only TK uses. They’re happy tears this time.
“Yeah, baby, I’m here, I’m right here,” Carlos replies, a smile forming on his face. “Your dad is here, too.”
“Hey, son.”
Using all his strength, TK manages to lift his upper body to look in the direction where Owen’s voice came from.
“Whoa, easy,” Carlos says, quickly moving so he can support TK’s back with his hand.
“Dad,” TK pushes out. “What happened?”
Carlos helps TK lie back down again, not wanting the firefighter to wear himself out even more and Carlos is also worried about the stitches in his side.
“You were hurt on a call, babe,” Carlos replies, running his fingers through TK’s hair again and smiles when TK leans into his touch.
“How…how bad?”
Carlos shakes his head. “You’re okay, and you’re going to be just fine with some time and rest.”
“I’ll go get the doctor,” Owen announces and steps into the hall.
“Are you in any pain?” Carlos asks.
TK shakes his head slightly. “Not really.”
“They have you on some non-opioid based painkillers.” Carlos leans down and plants a kiss to TK’s forehead. “I’m so happy to see you awake. I was so scared.”
“I’m sorry,” TK apologize.
“It’s okay,” Carlos immediately replies. “You saved a little girl, and you’re going to be fine. I’m just…really glad I get to see your eyes and hear your voice right now.”
TK stays awake long enough for the doctor to go through some routine checks and it’s pretty clear he’s drifting back to sleep when she’s done, his eyes drooping shut.
“Get some rest, baby,” Carlos encourages. “I’ll be here when you wake up.”
*****
Andrea decides to drop by the hospital to visit TK and see her son a little after noon. She stops short when she spots Owen sitting on one of the chairs outside TK’s room.
“Captain Strand,” she calls.
Owen looks up from his phone. “Mrs. Reyes.”
Her eyebrows crease a little. “Is everything okay with Tyler?”
“Oh, yes, everything is fine,” he answers. “I was just taking care of some things with work,” he lifts his phone. “I’ve been told a have a look when I’m in the zone for work, and it’s not a pleasant one.”
Andrea chuckles. “I’m glad to hear that everything is fine.”
“Yeah, TK woke up this morning. He’s been in and out ever since, but he’s doing okay. The doctor reassured us that everything looks good and there are no further complications,” Owen continues. “Carlos is in there with him.”
Andrea looks into the room through the glass and smiles when she sees TK awake, facing Carlos and talking to him. Carlos has the softest look on his face, his hand holding TK’s and he chuckles at something TK says. Her heart swells with so much joy at seeing how happy her son is.
“They’re moving TK to a regular room soon,” Owen adds, joining her. “He can have more than two visitors at a time.”
TK is moved less than an hour later. He’s sitting up in bed, Carlos on the chair next to him, Owen on the chair on his other side and Andrea sitting on the foot of the bed.
“It’s great to see you awake, Tyler,” Andrea says, giving TK’s leg a gentle squeeze over the blanket.
Owen smiles at Andrea’s use of the name to address TK directly.
“You’ve also regained some color,” she adds.
Carlos kisses TK’s cheek when he notices the blush painting his face, adding even more color to his skin.
“Thank you, ma’am,” TK replies, his voice now stronger.
“We’re gonna have you back on your feet in no time, amor,” Andrea promises, the same loving wide smile on her face.
Owen and Andrea stay for a while, before leaving Carlos and TK. Andrea having to run some errands, and Owen decides to stop by the firehouse now that TK is awake, doing better and in great hands with Carlos.
“Get ready for my mom to spoil you in every way,” Carlos tells TK once they’re alone. “I’m pretty sure those errands she mentioned have something to do with that.”
TK chuckles softly, making sure not to jostle too much so he doesn’t hurt his side. “I take it it’s a Reyes thing, spoiling the people you care about.”
“And love,” Carlos adds. “Absolutely.”
TK smiles.
“Food, lots of food,” Carlos says. “My mom believes food can heal everything. You’ll experience that first hand.”
“I can’t wait.”
It’s really been a delight and source of happiness for Carlos when he thinks about how quickly his parents had taken to liking TK. He’s already being integrated into the family, and it brings Carlos so much joy to witness it happening. It’s one of the things he longed for the most. He was a little surprised when his mother stopped to visit; he knew she was there to support him the previous day, but today was clearly about seeing TK. He really can’t explain in words just how much it means to him to see his mother embracing TK this way. And speaking of his parents…
“My dad asked about you,” Carlos speaks. “He texted earlier, he’s glad you’re doing better and he told me to pass on well wishes.”
TK’s face breaks into a wide grin. He, too, is so very grateful about Carlos’s parents acceptance of him.
Carlos sighs.  “I was just so worried, Ty. One moment you were standing up straight and the next you were tumbling to the ground and…”
“Hey. Hey, babe, I’m here,” TK quickly says.
Carlos nods. “I know. And I know our jobs are dangerous and it’s not easy, but I can’t lose you. And I almost did.”
“You know I can’t promise anything,” TK says slowly, “just like I know you can’t promise anything, either. But you know what I can promise? That I’ll always fight to come back to you.”
“Yeah, I know,” Carlos kisses TK’s temple. “I’ll always fight to come back to you, too.”
TK reaches out, cupping Carlos’s face and brushing away a stray tear with his thumb. Carlos leans into TK’s palm and then presses a kiss there.
“Come here,” TK whispers.
Carlos doesn’t need to be told twice. He moves, getting closer to TK and eventually closing the distance between them, pressing his lips against his boyfriend’s.
The kiss is not heated or intense, it’s a simple press of lips together; a kiss filled with reassurance, filled with promise and love, filled with comfort. And it’s perfect.
“I love you,” TK whispers when they pull apart.
Carlos touches his forehead to TK’s and closes his eyes. “I love you, too, Tiger.”
And there it is. Carlos inhales, feeling the pieces of his heart mending together as the scent that is all TK embraces him.
110 notes · View notes
Text
Love in the 21st - Jay Halstead Fic - Two
"Alright, Halstead, Dawson, Lindsey, you guys breach first, the rest of us will follow behind." Voight instructed receiving nods from everyone as the first three made there way up the metal staircase of the old motel. Just as they reached the top bullets started flying as three men burst out of the room and ran for it round the back of the building, residents screamed and tried to duck to avoid being hit in the crossfire.
"Everyone move out and find them, Platt, you're with me!" Voight yelled through the coms, everyone holding their guns up as they raced to catch the shooters.
Following Voight's lead we made our way to the room that was our original target, I kept my gun up as Voight slowly pushed the door open fully and stepped inside, me right behind him. The rooms were covered in blood, noticing a trail on the floor I motioned over to Voight who nodded and began to follow. The trail led us to a bathroom where the body of a man was laid over the bath tub that was full of blood, but his head was resting on the sink, he'd been decapitated.
"Jesus Christ." I whispered to myself as the rest of the team came in after losing the suspects.
"That's Rev." Jay spoke as he took a closer look at the lone head sitting and watching.
"Get forensics down here, let's head back to base." Voight instructed walking out of the room. I started to follow until I heard what sounded like a sniffle coming from a closet in the hall.
"Hey, anyone checked in here?" I asked raising my gun as I received shakes of the heads from my team. Keeping my gun raised I slowly opened the door only to find a teenager sat in the back corner, looking scared out of his mind. "Hey, it's okay, what are you doing here?" I asked reaching out and watching as he slowly took my hand pulling himself up.
"They just barged in, I ran and hid in here, I could hear him crying man, he was begging for his life." The boy said as he stared at the ground, almost like he was reliving what just happened.
"What's your name kid?" Voight asked coming up besides me.
"D'Anthony, I'm just a runner, I swear!" He said holding his hands up in defense.
"It's gotta be a cartel, beheadings are their thing." Antonio said as he walked over to the three of us.
"Alright, lets head back to base, you're coming too kid." He instructed patting the boy on his shoulder.
------------
As we arrived back at the district Voight and Al took D'Anthony down to an interrogation room and came back up all of half an hour later with the name of a Columbian cartel hitman, Pulpo. That was an hour ago and since then we've got no closer to finding this guy's real name, let alone where he is.
"I gotta go talk to a CI, keep on digging and find me something on this piece of crap. Everything we do stays in-house, you tell me the truth so that I can lie for you." Voights loud voice carries through the bullpen as he walks away without a second look.
----
"This guy is known as Coop," Voight starts as he slaps another picture up on the board. "My CI says that this guy will know where Pulpo is, lets move out." He says, everyone rushing to the armory to get their gear.
As we approach Coop's place with our guns raised Jay signals that the door has been left open slightly, slowly and quietly making our way inside we clear the house room by room and it's empty, except for the body of man laying in a puddle of his own blood whose head sits on top of the counter lifeless, its own smaller puddle of blood slowly dripping down onto the floor.
"I guess this is Coop." Erin says taking a closer look at the lone head.
"Someone's cleaning house." I thought out loud receiving nods of agreement from my team members.
------------
"Hey Officer Platt, how's it going?" My Aunt's voice makes me jump as I walk past her desk towards the stairs leading to intelligence.
"Hey Sarge, how's it going?" I asked turning and leaning on the front of her desk.
"How's intelligence treating you?" She asked handing a patrolmen a set of keys without looking at them.
"So far so good, well, other than the cartel cutting peoples heads off." I said sarcastically just as the patrolman Kim, that I'd met earlier walked in looking rather pissed.
"Listen, I got a cousin in the morgue downtown, I need you to go and grab me something." Trudy started as she wrote an address down on a slip of paper before siding it over the desk towards Kim. "It's a small gold ring with a diamond, he wears it on his pinky finger of his left hand, get it and bring it to me." She instructed apparently not realising just how weird that sounded.
Kim turned to me looking just as confused as I felt. "I'm sorry Sarge, what?" She asked in disbelief as she looked at the address on the paper.
"The man owes me money, he's not getting out of it just because he died. Now go." She spoke shooing her away, with another odd look between me and Trudy, Kim slowly walked away looking back over her shoulder at me with a raised brow, I shrugged since I didn't have a clue what was going on right now.
"What cousin exactly?" I asked as I looked back at Trudy.
"On my mothers side, you wouldn't have met him, he borrowed four hundred bucks a couple of years ago and I want my money back." She said nonchalantly shrugging and going back to her computer.
"Right." I said slowly nodding. "I'm gunna head back upstairs, we do have a Colombian hitman to catch." I sighed turning and walking up to the hand scanner to buzz myself up to intelligence.
"Be safe!" She called just as I went through the gate.
"You know I will be!" I called back without turning around.
"I pulled Coop's phone records, there's multiple calls to the same number in the last week or so, problem is it's a burner phone and it's gone dead." Jay announced just as I got to my desk.
"Can you find out where the phone came from? There could be security footage of the guy who brought it." I said looking over at Jin, intelligence's resident tech guy, who nodded his head.
"Give me two minutes." He said before disapearring back to his tech cave, as I like to call it, Jay right behind him.
"The phone was brought in a store down on the south side, known territory for the Columbian Cartel." Jay says as he comes back up from the cave.
"Take Platt, go get me a name." Voight nodded before walking back into his office.
"Let's go mini sarge." Jay smiled as he walked past my desk. Narrowing my eyes at him I couldn't hep but laugh slightly, grabbing my coat and following him out.
----
"Ready?" Jay asks as we got out of the car and started walking to the store that sits on the corner of the street.
"You know I am." I grinned cheekily at him before pushing the door open and walking in. "Hey, we need a name of a guy that came in here just over a week ago and purchased a burner phone." I said getting straight to the point shrugging when Jay raised an eyebrow at me.
"I don't know what you're talking about." The guys said shrugging his shoulders and avoiding eye contact, a lone receipt apparently much more interesting than the two intelligence officers stood in his store.
"Come on man, we know it was brought from this store, so we aren't gunna leave until you give us the name of the guy who brought it." Jay told him motioning between the two of us only receiving a shrug in reply. Alright, we tried talking, let's do it my way.
"Hey Jay, a lot of stores round here get robbed quite often, right?" I asked looking over at him, leaning against the counter casually as the store keeper watched me with caution in his eyes.
"Uh, yeah, almost everyday." He nodded going along with me with a slight confused frown.
"And most stores keep a weapon of some sort behind the checkout right?" I asked him again receiving a nod and a confused look in reply. "I'm assuming you've got something behind there, am I right?" I spoke turning to the shopkeeper this time.
"Um, yes I have a bat, but it's totally legal man, it's only for self defense, I've never even used it." He admitted holding his hands up with wide eyes.
"Can I see it please, Sir?" I asked holding my hand out for the bat. With a sigh and a slight nod he reached down under the checkout and pulled out a wooden baseball bat that, like he had said, didn't look like it had been used.
Nodding my head slightly I held it by the handle tightly and suddenly swung, knocking down a display of sweets that was at the front of his store. Ignoring his yells for me to stop I took another swing, knocking bottles of this and that off of the shelves, he's lucky they were plastic or he would've had quite a problem there.
"You got to stop her man, come on." The guy yelled at Jay who was watching with a slight grin on his face, shaking his head and shrugging his shoulders at the man.
"Give me a name and I'll stop." I told him shrugging while slightly swinging the bat by my legs.
"I don't have a name." He yelled looking between me and Jay, who just raised an eyebrow at me.
"Alrighty then." I shrugged before I swung the bat into his shelves once more, only aiming to knock things off the shelf, not cause any real damage, but he didn't need to know that.
"Fine! Omar! Omar Rojas!" He yelled just as I raised the bat to swing again. "Just stop! Please!" He pleaded.
Nodding his head Jay patted the owner on the back. "See, wasn't so difficult was it?" He asked sarcastically as he stepped over packets and bottles that were littered over the floor to get to the door.
"You might wanna tidy up in here, its a bit of a mess." I smiled sweetly at the man before throwing his bat on the ground and walking out to be met by Jay.
"Hey, don't get me wrong that was real badass, but not exactly by the books." He laughed as we made our way to the car.
"Yeah well, what is it Voight said? Tell him the truth and he'll lie for me?" I asked with a laugh climbing into the car, him following with a laugh of his own.
Hey guys! So, I don't actually know how to creat links and what not on here (I'm on mobile) so I've tagged the series as 'love in the 21st One/Two/Three etc..
56 notes · View notes
writerpeach · 4 years
Text
Roommates: Part Two
IZ*ONE Hyewon & Eunbi x Male Reader
10875 words
Categories: smut, threesome, oral, rough sex, mommy kink, dirty talk
18+
--
Read on AFF
Read on AO3
Tumblr media
“We only have one shot at this. Let’s make it count.”
Detective Kwon took point on the operation. Her primary focus was staring at rows of monitors in the back of a large unmarked van parked stealthily miles away from the destination. Overhead shots were displayed on the largest monitor, giving a full view of the target area - a luxurious white mansion housed the patriarch of the Goda clan, given the information Eunbi received was correct. 
You lost track of how many hours you had occupied, only accompanied by Detectives Hyewon, with newly dyed blonde hair and Eunbi inside a hot van, waiting for just the right moment to strike. Your job was to give any details that would be helpful and to help confirm identities. 
The surveillance van had more technology in it than your entire University’s expensive computer lab. Extensive audio feeds, LCD monitors everywhere giving as many angles as possible, speakers, and multiple laptops that could power a space station all created the perfect portable setup. Eunbi sat up front, monitoring everything, and aiding in preparation. 
“Team one, do you copy?” Eunbi asked over a bluetooth headset she wore on her right ear. 
“Yes, boss. We have eyes on the back entrance. Nobody has gone in or out since we’ve been here.”
“Team two, what do you have for me?” 
“Can’t see much. There’s been no movement on our end.” 
“Keep a lookout. I don’t want anyone getting spooked.”
“Yes, boss.” 
“Team three?”
“Our drones are in the air, but the fog is killing visibility. Can’t get a good visual so we’ll have to almost exclusively rely on thermal. ”
“Do what you can.” 
“This better work,” Hyewon said, shifting in one of the backseat chairs nervously. 
“Dojima has been our information expert for years, he wouldn’t fail us now.”
Eunbi took a long deep breath as she pulled up cameras on two large screens, showing views on both front and back entrances and views of each team awaiting orders.
“On my mark, breach and clear. We want him alive,” Eunbi said.
“Go!”
The simultaneous thud of doors being forced open boomed through the van’s speakers, speeding your heart rate up. The audio feed went silent for a second before being replaced with windows being broken, voices shouting, and inaudible commotion. You expected more. No gunshots, no more yelling. Everything was silent. 
“Team one, what’s your status? I need an update.”  
Nothing but radio silence filled the van as you collectively held your breath and waited for an answer. 
“Detective Kwon, there’s nobody inside. Place looks lived in but it’s been cleared out.” 
“Son of a bitch!” Eunbi hissed. 
“All rooms are clear, Detective. There’s nobody here.” “Those motherfuckers set us up. Check for hidden exits. I want this whole place checked.” 
“What do we do now?” Hyewon asked. 
“We’re back from square one. We figure out they knew we were coming, and where we go from here.” 
“Team three, I want you to stay overnight in case they decide to come back. Team one and two you’re dismissed.”
“Understood.”
Eunbi took her headset off and angrily tossed it away, sighing in frustration. 
“Sorry I couldn’t be of any use, Detective,” you said. 
“Don’t be sorry, if anything you got us to this point to begin with,” Eunbi replied. 
“Back to the office?” Hyewon asked. 
“No, that’s the last place I want to be right now. It’s late and we’ve been here all damn day. For nothing.” 
Eunbi rubbed her temple as she sank back in her chair. 
"I've got a cabinet full of alcohol if you wanna crash at my place, boss,” Hyewon said. 
Eunbi hesitated before answering, taking in a deep breath and letting it out slowly. 
“That sounds like exactly what I need. We’ll deal with this on Monday, let’s get the fuck out of here.” 
                                                          ✦✦
Hyewon keyed in the security code to her place and you and Eunbi followed her inside, slipping shoes off at the entryway. You sat down on the couch next to Hyewon while Eunbi took a moment to look over the place. 
“You’ve decorated since the last time I was here,” Eunbi said, wandering and looking aimlessly.
“I have company now, I can’t live like a slob, boss.” 
“You really don’t have to call me boss outside of work. Unnie will be fine.” 
“Okay, unnie.”
“How has everything been going?” Eunbi asked, directing her attention towards you. “I know we said it would be just for a month, but with everything going on I’m afraid it’s going to be longer. I seem to be really bad at keeping my promises.”
“It was awkward at first, but Hyewon is very easy to talk to and get along with. I won’t mind living longer here, Hyewon has been very accommodating, I’ve even picked up a few cooking tips from her.” 
 Eunbi smiled. “That’s good to hear. Hyewon loves to cook as much as she loves to eat.”
“She’s really good at eating,” you said.
“Yes, she really is,” Eunbi said with a smirk as she sat down. Hyewon caught on quickly and got up embarrassed, heading into the kitchen to fetch drinks. 
“Unnie, what are you in the mood to drink? Beer, wine?” 
“Something strong,” Eunbi replied. 
“How strong?” Hyewon asked. 
“Strong enough to slap me across the face.” 
“Uh, we have Tequila. Is that strong enough?” 
“Yes, that’s perfect.” 
“Ok, but I’m making cocktails, I don’t want anyone to get carried away.” 
“Make mine a double then.” 
Eunbi drifted her gaze over to you as she sat down and crossed her legs, flashing a flirtatious gaze.
“Have you settled into living with Hyewon?”
“Mostly. There haven't been any troubles at all, she’s very easy to live with.” 
“That’s very good to hear, she’s such a sweetie.” 
“She is.”
“Unnie, stop being nosy!” Hyewon whined as she brought a tray of drinks and set it down on the black coffee table in front. 
“I was just trying to see how you’ve been treating our guest.”
“I have been nothing but an understanding host, isn’t that right?” 
“Of course. Hyewon has been wonderful.” 
Grabbing a drink and taking your first sip, you coughed at how strong it was, but soon the burn down your throat became refreshing. 
“I hope we can find whoever tipped us off,” Hyewon said. 
Eunbi rolled her eyes. “Please, can we not talk about work for once?” 
Hyewon nodded apologetically. “Sorry, unnie. Of course.” 
“This is really good,” you said, taking another large sip. 
“It is. Our Hyewon really is multi-talented.” 
“It’s not that big of a deal. I learned a few things in culinary school.” 
You could feel the collective stress leaving the room as the three of you indulged into the strong drinks Hyewon had prepared. Shaking the glass a few times to evenly spread out the ice you took another drink, getting used to the taste. 
“Now that I’m drinking, I guess I should be responsible tonight. I’ll sleep on the couch if that’s okay,” Eunbi said. 
“The couch?” Hyewon repeated. “There’s a spare bed, you don’t need to do that, unnie.” 
Eunbi tilted her head. “Spare bed? If I remember correctly your place only has two rooms, right?” 
“That’s right. Two bedrooms, but we’ve been sharing the bed at night,” she said, as she realized what she was admitting halfway.
“Oh, you have been?” Eunbi laughed. “That explains why you’ve been coming in late more often,” she teased. 
Hyewon turned red. “U-unnie! That’s not what I...I’m gonna go make another drink.” 
She hastily got off the couch as Eunbi filled in the gap, scooting over as she finished her drink, placing it on the coffee table.
“She’s always been like that.” 
“Like what?” you asked. 
“Shy and adorable, ever since I met her. We’re all adults here, so there’s no shame in talking about it.” 
 “Everyone has their limits about what they’re comfortable about I guess.”
“That’s true. I’m just an open book.”
Hyewon returned and refused to make eye contact.
“Ah, Hyewon, I forgot to bring anything to sleep in tonight. Can I borrow some clothes?” 
“Clothes? Don’t you usually sleep naked, unnie?” she responded. You nearly choked on your drink.
Eunbi smiled before she responded. “You’re right...but I’m just a guest here. I have to look presentable.” 
“Why? He’s already seen you naked before hasn’t he?” Hyewon teased back.
“Guess you got me there,” Eunbi replied with reddened cheeks. 
You sat there listening as the two beautiful detectives playfully teased each other back and forth while you nursed your cocktail, trying not to let it hit you all at once. It was tempting to go for another drink given the day's events, wanting to forget the failed operation. Finishing your drink and chewing on a piece of melting ice you rested it on the coffee table. 
The living room clock showed it was just after 1 a.m. Still rather early or late in the morning depending on your perspective.  
"So, Hyewon,” Eunbi said.
“Yes, unnie?” Hyewon perked up. 
“I don’t think we’ve properly thanked our mutual friend for everything he’s done for us.” 
Hyewon put her drink down. “We do owe him a lot. Even though nothing went as planned today, we never would have gotten to that point to begin with.”
The two women shared a look that was directed at you. “Keeping me safe is enough thanks, ladies.” 
“Oh no, that’s just part of our jobs,” Eunbi said. “I think we personally need to show our appreciation.”
Eunbi began caressing your shoulder, and you were thankful that you had been drinking already. 
“You’ve been so helpful, and we should return the favor.” 
“That’s not really necessary,” you humbly said. 
“Oh, but it really is,” Eunbi said, scooting closer to your body, gesturing for Hyewon to do the same, who changed places to your left side. Syncing their movements each woman moved and straddled one of your thighs as your heart started racing. 
Eunbi made the first move, cupping your face and hesitated for a moment. Her gaze lingered on you as she leaned in and your lips merged, filling you with the sweet taste of her as the warmth of her soft lips pressed against your own.
“If you insist, Detective.” 
“Detective? That’s much too formal,” Eunbi said as she caressed your hair.
“Eunbi is fine,” she paused. “But what I really like to be called... is Mommy.” 
“Oh god, not this again,” Hyewon spoke out in annoyance. “Not everyone wants to call you that.”
“Maybe not everyone...but you’ll call me mommy won’t you?” She asked as she turned her attention towards you. 
“I’ll call you anything you want. Mommy.”
Eunbi gave one more kiss against your lips, deeper and with more hunger. Not wanting to be left out, Hyewon tilted your head towards hers and gave you a chaste kiss of her own, the contrast in their lips enticing. Eunbi had thinner lips, Hyewon’s lips were plumper and fuller, while both had an incredible softness and warmth with their own distinctive unique taste. 
The two of them looked at you as if deciding what they wanted to do, pondering their moves. Eunbi didn’t need much time as she removed her shirt, and the purple lace bra that covered up her huge full breasts became the focus of your attention. 
“You can touch mommy all you want,” Eunbi said and you didn’t need to be told twice, running your hands up her body, feeling the tightness of her toned tummy as your hands wandered on their own to her chest, fondling her massive breasts through her bra. 
Not wanting to be outdone, Hyewon removed her own top, her much smaller, but no less satisfying breasts were visible. With a quick movement of her fingers, her bra was unclasped, and bare breasts exposed as she cupped them, enticing you to dive in. 
Starting at Hyewon’s sensitive neck you peppered her soft skin in kisses, hearing her softly moan as you moved down her chest, leaving a trail just below her collarbone. Looking into her eyes for a second you squeezed her breasts before bringing your lips to her nipples and sucking, hearing her sweet moans as you sucked on her soft pale tits. 
Eunbi couldn’t handle being left out, and out of the corner of your eye you could see her slipping out of her bra, her pale tits exposed stopped you in your path. 
“You like mommy’s tits better don’t you?” Eunbi playfully asked, giving out a moan as she pinched her own nipples. You sucked Hyewon’s tits for a few more seconds before hastily switching your interest to Eunbi’s chest. 
“Unnie, you’re playing dirty,” Hyewon complained.
“I can’t help what I was born with,” she smirked, proud at how much bigger her breasts were. You planted several kisses on each of her pillowy soft tits and Eunbi ran her fingers through your hair, smiling sweetly. Licking stripes up her cleavage you flicked your tongue against each nipple, teasing each just a bit before sucking on them, letting out a noisy slurp. 
“Mmm, baby, that feels good.” 
Hyewon looked on patiently, trying to stave off her jealousy. You couldn’t help but moan as you sucked Eunbi’s tits, playing with her sensitive pink nipples and burying yourself into her deep cleavage, a warmth you didn’t dare leave. 
“Mommy’s tits are so amazing,” you said, slurping on her hardened nipples and watching her pleasure as you did so, biting them gently as Eunbi gasped in pleasure. Alternating sucking on each of Eunbi’s delicious breasts you kept them in your mouth until her pink nipples became swollen and glazed with your wet saliva, keeping yourself fed with the taste and softness of her flesh and the way her pretty pink nipples fit perfectly in your mouth. 
Nothing would keep you from sucking on them, not wanting your mouth to leave them but also not wanting to leave Hyewon out. 
You feasted on each pair of scrumptious tits and gave them equal attention, moving back and forth between the delicious chests of each busty woman and didn't want to stop until your lips were numb. 
“I still can’t get over how big they are,” Hyewon said, the envy in her voice obvious.
“Yours aren’t that bad either, Hyewon,” Eunbi responded. 
“You’re just trying to make me feel better, unnie.” 
“I’m not, you agree right, baby?” 
“Your tits are really nice too, Hyewon.” 
“Nobody can compare to yours though, I can't even fully get my hands on them,” Hyewon pouted. 
“It just means there’s more of them to go around,” Eunbi grinned, as if sending an invitation. Both of you teamed up on Eunbi’s tits, each taking one of her swollen breasts in your mouth and sucking, causing deep moans to escape from her. Hyewon was gentle while you devoured Eunbi’s tits, hungrily slurping and biting as if you were trying to satisfy your insatiable hunger for her big milky breasts. 
Keeping your tongues and lips all over Eunbi's swollen pink nipples they became drenched in the combination of your saliva, her pretty moans were music to your ears, earning more with each second that passed. 
As much as you loved teaming up to taste Eunbi, you soon became their focus, feeling the wet smack of their warm soft lips as each gorgeous woman took their time to kiss you, leaving their taste locked on your lips. 
If that wasn’t enough, they turned and playfully kissed each other, leaving you to patiently watch every movement as their lips smacked loudly and both grabbed a handful of each other's supple bare breasts. 
The two lustful vixens switched it up and turned the tables on you. Both took a side of your neck and planted their lips on your skin, sucking both sides of your neck deeply with the intention to leave love marks. 
The two warm mouths pressed on your neck sucking heavily entranced you into a daze, and you barely felt a hand cupping your crotch, too crippled by their effect on you to see the culprit. 
“Mommy can you feel your cock getting hard for us," Eunbi whispered, blowing hot air into your ear that made you shiver. 
“We both want to make you feel good,” Hyewon said. 
Giving your crotch a good firm squeeze, your lap was soon empty and the action kept on moving right in front of you. Running their hands all over each other's tight bodies, Eunbi made quick work of stripping Hyewon to her panties, and Hyewon returned the favor as they both knelt in front of you, eyeing the bulge in your pants they had created. 
With Hyewon to your left and Eunbi to your right, they gave each other a playful look before working together to unbutton your pants, working quickly and yanking them off with your boxers, your hardened shaft introducing itself and throbbing freely. 
Eunbi jumped the gun and took the liberty to play with Hyewon’s chest, earning a moan from her as she sucked on her round pale tits, taking her first taste of the night and sending even more blood flowing to your already stiff erection. 
"Have some confidence, Hyewon, your tits are yummy."
“Unnie…”
“Now go on, Hyewon, show us what you’ve learned.” 
Hyewon nervously smiled and leaned forward, taking your cock into her cold delicate hand and wrapping her fingers around it. She licked it more naturally this time, starting at the base of your shaft and dragging her wet tongue upwards until she reached your swollen tip, swirling around it mindlessly and giving a wet kiss on it. 
Eunbi followed her lead, her tongue on one side while Hyewon mirrored the other, both women painting your hard shaft with their wet flattened tongues, before ascending on your tip and licking up against it, causing you to groan.
The two beautiful women on their knees for you wandered their tongues all over your shaft, not missing a spot before syncing back up and licking your swollen head, both hitting all the right spots, their touch driving you crazy. 
"F-fuck," you moaned to their delight, going crazy at the intense pleasure already. You felt a hand fondling your balls and jerked abruptly, earning a pretty smile from Eunbi. 
"They feel so heavy and full," Eunbi said as she kissed each one, grazing her cute nose against them. 
Hyewon looked for approval, meeting the gaze of Eunbi. Without another word Hyewon licked her lips and parted them with your sensitive tip, taking you into her radiating warm mouth. 
You moaned loudly at the softness of Hyewon’s plump lips as she sucked your tip gently, eyes looking up. Eunbi watched as Hyewon sucked you off, the pleasure of her wet mouth enveloping your shaft. 
“You’re getting good at this," Eunbi said as she smiled. She brought her mouth to your balls, blowing her hot breath against your sack before delicately kissing and licking them. 
"I love how sensitive you get," Eunbi said, licking turning into sucking as her soft lips tenderly slurped your balls one at a time, the double pleasure from each woman overwhelming your senses. 
Hyewon's lips slid deeper, her tongue licking your underside as Eunbi's lips sucked your balls more forcibly, covering them in saliva as she rested a hand on your thigh, stimulating you more by digging her nails into your skin. 
It was as if they were competing to give the most pleasure, not wanting to back down. Eunbi took your cock into her needy familiar mouth, sucking with such force you felt like you might pass out. Hyewon did not keep her mouth empty as she mirrored Eunbi’s earlier movements, gently sucking on your balls, both women eagerly to milk you dry it seemed. 
“Fuck...you’re both amazing at this,” you groaned, and you were met with faster movements.
The difference in experience and techniques was immediately apparent. Hyewon's lack of expertise allowed her to take things slowly, but she couldn't take more than half your cock down her throat, instead focusing on sucking you off more sensually. 
Eunbi was the opposite, proudly able and willing to take all of your cock down her warm throat, deepthroating with ease and sucked rapidly and messily. Both were pleasurable, and feeling the contrast of both as they switch back and forth, practically fighting over your cock drove you insane. 
“Don’t be selfish, unnie, " Hyewon whined as Eunbi devoured your cock down her throat, sliding her lips in long smooth strokes from base to tip, showing off her lack of gag reflex. She was so messy that saliva spilled out of the corners of her mouth and dripped down to her huge tits, the sight arousing you even more.
You held the back of Eunbi's head and pushed her down your base, moaning needily as her throat tightened, slurping on every inch of your shaft while Hyewon kept her mouth full of your heavy balls, trying to learn how best to pleasure them. 
"Mommy loves this cock," Eunbi hummed, and in response Hyewon forcibly stole it from her, the elder shooting a deadly look. 
"Do you really think you can make him cum with this lousy blowjob?" Eunbi hissed, as she went back to work on your balls, lathering them up with her warm saliva and slurping loudly. 
Hyewon sucked faster as a response, moving past her usual threshold and gagging as a result. Eunbi eyed her, watching her take more and more until her lips almost met your base, but retreating at the last moment as she coughed. 
"It's okay, Hyewon, not everyone can be as good as me."
Hyewon cursed under her breath, only motivated by her unnie’s pitiful attempts to incite and dove back in. She didn't care how much she gagged, Eunbi wasn't going to show her up. Starting halfway, Hyewon took as much as she could before retreating, reaching a new point each time. 
"You must like choking on that dick, huh? You sound really pretty when you gag on it, I think you could use some help though," Eunbi said as she grabbed the younger girl by the head and forced her down your base, increasing her gagging sounds and your pleasure. 
Hyewon’s eyes went wide as Eunbi fucked her throat with your cock, not used to her mouth so completely stuffed that she couldn't help feel overwhelmed. 
"Breathe through your nose, baby," Eunbi cooed as she roughly shoved her down all the way at the end of your cock, causing you to gasp and groan loudly. 
"There we go, that's how you do it. Mommy is a good teacher isn’t she?” 
Eunbi smirked as she continued her relentless use of Hyewon’s mouth, not letting up for a single moment, testing her gag reflexes and making her take you as deep as possible until she signaled that she had enough. 
"Unnie!" Hyewon yelled as she gasped for air, wiping drool off her chin and using it to jerk off your cock. 
"This is what you wanted right? To prove you were better?" 
Hyewon ignored her and focused on your cock, licking it wildly.
"Prove it then. Finish him off," Eunbi encouraged. 
Hyewon didn't back down even though she couldn't stop herself from gagging, she was determined. Her soft plump lips kissed the end of your base as your cock hit the back of her throat, but she didn’t give up.
"Fuck…Hyewon…"
Hyewon bobbed her head as she worked her magic in between your legs, slurping and sucking the life out of your cock. Eunbi was more than content to take a backseat, gently massaging your balls as she watched on. 
"There you go, baby, doing such a good job. Empty those heavy balls and suck him dry," Eunbi demanded. 
Hyewon looked straight ahead with a mouth full of cock, her innocent sparkling eyes glued to your own as she was prepared to drain you. Her wet full lips were sealed tight around your shaft, the sounds of her slurping every inch to try and earn your approval was far too much. 
"Ah, fuck, Hyewon. I'm gonna fucking cum."
The duo smiled as you felt your limits being hit, your breathing weakening, and your balls tightening. 
It wasn’t much longer as you felt your climax arriving, tightly grabbing the back of Hyewon’s head as you throbbed inside her mouth and erupted, flooding her throat with copious amounts of your hot cum. 
Your orgasm took over your body as you continued pumping your thick load into the back of Hyewon’s throat, grunting with every spurt that released from your shaft. 
Hyewon handled it well at first, but the more you came the more difficult it became for her as your load began spilling out of her mouth, too much for her to contain. 
"Amateur," Eunbi said. "You shouldn't waste a single drop of his delicious cum.”
Your intense orgasm mercifully came to a halt and Hyewon's lips squeezed tight around your still throbbing shaft, ensuring everything had been milked out of you. 
"There was so much, holy shit," Hyewon said while trying to talk with a mouth full of cum as she removed her lips from your cock, sliding her fingers around your shaft to make sure nothing was left. 
"Show it, baby. Show us how much you made him cum."
Hyewon complied as she opened her mouth for all to see, revealing a thick white pool that had been deposited on her tongue. 
"Swallow it," Eunbi demanded. It took more than one gulp, but Hyewon tilted her head back in satisfaction and opened her now empty mouth, displaying her wet pink tongue to confirm your load was now inside her stomach.
"Good girl," Eunbi purred as she began cleaning up drops of cum that spilled out of Hyewon’s mouth. 
"Mommy has to do this because you couldn't handle such a huge load," she sighed, licking your shaft clean of every spilled drop, taking your tip into her warm mouth and sucking it clean, your sensitivity arousing her. 
“How was it?” Eunbi asked as she made sure to not miss anything, jerking your cock off slowly as your body trembled with the aftershocks of your climax. 
Taking a moment to catch her breath, she licked her lips before answering. “Yummy.”
Letting go of your cock Eunbi licked her lips and fingers clean, sucking on them lewdly with each one making a loud pop. 
"Hyewon and I are going to have some fun in the bedroom. Come join us when you're ready."
                                                            ✦✦
It took a while to finish gathering your senses, catching your breath as you clutched a pillow to your chest. You rested on the couch for several minutes, waiting for your breathing to stabilize. 
Aiding your recovery you downed a glass of ice water in one go, taking another deep breath and as you let it out you heard a sound in the distance that broke the silence. A loud, feminine moan, that you couldn’t quite figure out who the owner was. 
The closer you got to the bedroom the louder the moaning got. Opening the door to your room and the bed you shared with Hyewon left you with an empty dark room as you closed the door and headed down the hallway, down into Hyewon’s actual bedroom. 
“Oh fuck!” you heard crying out behind the shut door, feeling your heart beating faster as the voice became unmistakable as belonging to Hyewon. 
Taking a breath you gently grabbed the handle and turned it as you were greeted with an unforgettable sight. 
With just one lamp illuminating the room on the left side of the bed, you walked in to find a set of panties left in the middle of the floor and found Hyewon’s naked body sprawled out and holding on to the headboard for dear life. 
Neither of the two women noticed your arrival. Eunbi was too preoccupied with having her head buried in between Hyewon’s naked thighs, rubbing at her core and devouring the writhing blonde. 
“Nice of you to join us finally,“ Eunbi said as she held onto Hyewon’s flushed thighs, eating her pussy out like she had skipped an entire week's worth of meals. The sight of Eunbi making Hyewon an absolute mess brought your erection back to full hardness right away. 
“Since this bed doesn’t get used anymore I figured it was a good place to start since you two haven’t defiled it yet.”
“Hey!” Hyewon protested, but any further complaints were drowned out by her whimpering moans. 
“It’s a shame I left my handcuffs back at work,” Eunbi said. “You’d really be squirming right now.”
Eunbi continued her assault on the younger woman’s body, her tongue deep inside Hyewon’s pussy and lapping up all her juices liberally leaking from her spread thighs. 
“Are you just going to stare at my ass all day?” Eunbi asked annoyed. 
“Is that an option?” You fired back playfully.
“No. Don’t make me be the only one doing the work here.” 
“But you’re doing such a good job, I’d hate to distract you.” 
“Enough. Mommy wants that cock.” 
It had been far too long since you had fucked Eunbi, and you weren’t going to keep her waiting as you climbed the bed, staring at the view before doing anything else. Kneeling behind her tight round ass you quickly tugged her thong off her full curvy hips, down her toned legs, and tossed it away.  
You felt hypnotized by the pink glistening flesh in between her thighs, giving Eunbi’s ass a firm squeeze, her velvety cheeks felt so good against your palms as you lined your cock against Eunbi’s opening, feeling the heat radiating as an invitation.
“U-unnie, that feels so good,” Hyewon moaned, gripping the headboard even tighter. You prepared yourself to enter the oldest of the two busty women, spreading her thick thighs and looking down at her wet pussy that looked so damn inviting. 
Running your cock up and down Eunbi’s pink wet slit, you took a deep breath before pushing in slowly and parting her wet flesh with your cock, being met by her intense warmth as you entered Eunbi once more, the feeling of her pussy even better this time. 
You groaned needily as your tip disappeared inside Eunbi’s warm walls, and then pushed deeper inside her until you were halfway inside. She looked back, her eyes telling you to get on with it already. In one stroke you used your hips and gave Eunbi what she wanted, your whole shaft was inside her warmth, the slick of her walls gripping tight around your shaft and refusing to let go.
You watched Eunbi make an absolute mess out of Hyewon as you held to her perfect wide hips, slowly began pumping inside her, feeling her pussy swallowing your cock and lighting your senses on fire as you began to fuck her from behind. 
Having experienced Eunbi in this position already you knew she liked it rough, giving her plump ass a loud slap as you thrusted deep, using your hips to establish a fast and steady rhythm. 
“You’re so fucking tight, mommy,” you said, giving her ass repeated spanks as you began pounding into her pussy, the wet flesh wrapped around your cock squeezing even tighter with every thrust. 
Eunbi wasn’t able to moan freely as she slurped and feasted on Hyewon’s delicious pussy, but you could tell from the way her body reacted to you that she was in love with what you were doing to her. 
It was hard to comprehend what was happening. Pounding into Eunbi as she ate out another woman was heavenly, and it helped that the same woman was one you had slept with already and had become very close in every sense of the word. Hyewon was certainly dripping between her thighs, but the juices coming out of Eunbi’s tight hole certainly matched the youngest, allowing you to thrust as deep as you needed into the older detective with ease.  
It didn’t take long until a trio of moans filled the room, the wet squelch of Eunbi’s hot flesh being driven into harshly caused her body to slam against Hyewon’s sensitive clit, turning her into an even louder, needier mess. 
Eunbi felt even tighter than when you had fucked her in the interrogation room, her pussy so hot and tight and wet around you just wanted to ravage her until neither of you could walk in the morning. 
"Baby, your cock feels amazing inside me. You like mommy’s tight pussy?" Eunbi asked. 
“Y-yes, mommy. You’re so wet. “ you moaned and in response and upped your pace even faster, her pussy gripping your shaft so tightly it almost hurt. 
The smack of your hips against Eunbi’s voluptuous ass was the sound you loved to hear, causing her soft flesh to ripple beautifully in time with each thrust, drilling into her with such aggression that caused the bed to shake in protest, earning higher muffled moans from her and giving one more slap on her beautiful ass.
“Mommy loves being spanked, don’t stop baby.”
“Unnie, you’re such a slut,” Hyewon teased, as you gave harsh hits to Eunbi’s soft bottom, trying to leave your handprints on both cheeks. 
“Me? Because I know what I like? If I remember you were the one who jerked a guy off you met at work for not even five minutes.” 
“Hey! I was curious and he was cute. It’s not my fault.” 
“Not so innocent are you, slut?” Eunbi fired back, slurping on her folds and bringing two and then three fingers deep inside her cunt, eating her out without a care in the world other than shutting her up.  
“Oh fuck unnie! I-I’m so close,” Hyewon whimpered, holding on to Eunbi’s head, desperately chasing her orgasm as she rocked her hips against her face, only encouraging Eunbi to furiously rub and slurp on her clit.
“Oh god..u-unnie, I’m cumming!”
With Hyewon practically screaming Eunbi’s name, you continued drilling Eunbi’s tight pussy, sending waves of pleasure through her all the way to Hyewon’s body as her thighs quivered around Eunbi’s face, as her toes curled and she came hard all over Eunbi’s pretty face. 
Eunbi licked up everything that leaked between her legs, cleaning her folds and licking every inch of her stained thighs before Hyewon gently pushed her away off her.
“U-unnie, you’re so good at that,” Hyewon breathlessly said.
“I’m good at everything I do, baby,” she confidently smirked. 
“Now rest up, Hyewonie,” she said as she looked behind her. ”As good as you feel inside me, mommy wants to ride your face.”
You didn’t want to retreat from the comforting warmth of Eunbi’s pussy, but given the alternative was having your face warmed with her powerful thighs it was quite worth the sacrifice. 
Before using your face as a pillow Eunbi lifted herself into position, giving you a chance to admire every curve and inch of her immaculate beautiful skin as she sat down and locked her warm thighs around your head.
“You’ll make mommy feel good won’t you?” 
“Of course. Anything for mommy.”
“Good boy,” Eunbi replied as she pushed her weight down and smothered you with her succulent pussy, her aroma intoxicating you as breathed hot air against her core and explored her folds with your tongue, licking her juices clean. 
“Mommy tastes so good,” you moaned as Eunbi gyrated her hips and you felt her delicious juices smearing all over your lips, not missing a drop of her nectar. 
While you fucked Eunbi’s tight hole with your tongue, she grabbed onto your head, pulling at your hair to shove you deeper inside her pretty cunt, leaving you sucking and licking her pussy, licking, slurping on her folds to give her the pleasure she deserved. 
“That mouth feels so fucking good, baby,” Eunbi said as you looked up at the pleasure you were giving her, feeling her thighs squeezing tighter as she rode your face faster as you explored and stimulated every inch of her pussy.
Meanwhile, Hyewon stirred back to life, and while you alternated between trying to breathe and pleasuring Eunbi, you felt a cold delicate hand squeezing your cock, wrapping tightly around your shaft as she began stroking you slowly. 
“I can’t believe you’re still so hard after cumming in my mouth,” Hyewon said, jerking off you at a slow rate. 
“We just must turn him on that much,” Eunbi replied, her playful words quickly turned into lustful moans as you drove your tongue deeper into her cunt as her slick continuously leaked into your mouth.
You wondered her sculpted body with your hands while you continued to be smothered by her beautiful thighs. You grabbed onto her wonderful breasts, taking a handful and squeezing, pinching her hard sensitive nipples as she closed her eyes and her breathing hitched. 
You could sense the tension in her body as you made out with her pussy, sucking her clit harshly. Juice leaked everywhere, drenching your tongue and lips as she tugged on your hair harder, trying to force you deeper inside her wet hole. 
“F-fuck, baby, mommy’s g-gonna-”
Looking up at Eunbi you slurped her pussy loudly, still playing with her tits as you felt her thighs squeezing around your head as they vibrated violently and she came all over your face, gasping and moaning breathlessly as you were drenched in her delicious sweet nectar. 
You helped her ride out her orgasm as the grip her thighs had on your head weakened, still trembling and shaking as she looked down between her and giggled at the mess she left deposited all over your face. 
"You're so good with that tongue, baby. You made mommy cum so hard."
Eunbi gently climbed off your face and immediately crashed on top of Hyewon, their breasts mashing together as the older initiated a make-out session as you were able to breathe again. 
“Now, do you think you can handle that dick?” Eunbi asked. 
Hyewon pouted cutely. “Unnie, he’s fucked me before.” 
“But you were in control the whole time, and I’m sure he was gentle. Do you think you can take his cock when he’s pounding your tight little pussy with it?” 
Hyewon scoffed. “I’ll be fine, unnie.” 
“We’ll see. How do you want her, baby?” 
You didn’t hesitate for a second before you answered, knowing just how you wanted her. 
“Bent over. I want you to watch me fuck her, mommy.” 
“I’d be happy to, baby,” Eunbi responded, giving Hyewon one more lustful kiss. 
“You heard him, Hyewon. Hands and knees,” Eunbi ordered. 
Hyewon obeyed without delay like the innocent pup she who always obediently listened to Eunbi at work, this was no different. Her palms and knees placed flat on the black silk sheets, Hyewon laid her head down, lifting her scrumptious ass in the air. 
She wasn’t as curvy as Eunbi, her thighs were a bit slimmer but her skin was just as soft, and her body wasn’t lacking in any way. Hyewon’a pussy was tighter, something Eunbi would kill you for saying had you the courage to admit it. 
You could taste Hyewon’s anticipation as you lined your shaft up with her pussy, her pink pussy ready and waiting to be filled. As you ran your cock through Hyewon’s soft wet folds, you gasped at the feeling of her wet flesh as you pushed against it, groaning at how tight she was as you entered her pussy. 
Pushing in deeper and earning a loud needy moan, you felt the tight clench of her walls squeezing the life out of your cock. Hyewon’s much tighter pussy and lack of experience being penetrated meant you really had to take your time so you didn’t hurt her, but you had a feeling she was going to enjoy the fucking she was about to take. 
“She’s fucking tight isn’t she?” Eunbi asked, positioning herself behind your body as she draped an arm around your chest. 
“She is. I feel like I can barely fit.”
"The first time I fingered her I could barely slip one finger inside. Make sure you stretch out her nice and wide.”
“I will, mommy.” 
Not wanting to disappoint either woman you pushed in deeper, parting Hyewon’s pussy wider as half of your length rested inside. When she was on top it was easy for her to take as much as she wanted to, but being bent over in this vulnerable position you felt there was much more resistance, her almost uncomfortable tightness struggling to take you all in. 
“F-fuck, you’re so big,” Hyewon cried out, as she tried adjusting to your length, Eunbi smirking proudly at the struggle she was facing already.
“He is right? Are you sure you can handle him? He’s going to be able to fuck you much deeper in this position.”
“Unnie, shut up. I can handle it,” Hyewon snapped back. 
“Well, you heard her. Fuck her, baby.” 
Not even letting your cock enter the deepest part of her pussy, you placed your hands on her soft supple asscheeks and you established a gentle rhythm, using your hips as you slowly fucked Hyewon from behind, her wet walls squeezing you with the tightest grip possible. 
“Oh fuck…” she moaned loudly. 
“Take it nice and slow,” Eunbi whispered into your ear. “And when you think she’s ready, fucking pound her.” 
“Yes, mommy.” 
Encouraged by her instructions, you took things at a slow pace, savoring her wet flesh wrapping around your shaft, Hyewon whimpered and whined and moaned needily as you pumped slowly inside her. 
“How’s that pussy feel, baby?” Eunbi asked as she began peppering your neck with delicate soft kisses. 
“It feels really good, mommy.” 
Even halfway inside Hyewon felt so tight and warm, her heavenly soft flesh squeezing your cock as you gave short, shallow thrusts, building up the pace. 
“You feel so good inside,” Hyewon moaned, as you moved your hands to her hips, watching your cock disappearing between her supple ass. With every thrust it became easier to move in and out of Hyewon, stretching her tight little hole little by little, making her wetter at the same time. 
Words couldn’t describe how tight Hyewon felt, even after a few minutes of moving in and out her she still was a tight fit, her exceptionally tight pussy suffocating your shaft. You used your fingers to rub at her clit, creating whinier moans to escape her lips as you created more wetness around your shaft, aiding your penetration. 
Soon after you were able to stretch her out enough to be able to take more of you, and you let out a satisfied grunt as you fully entered her, bottoming her out with your cock as you withdrew, leaving half of you impaled inside her tight warm cave. 
“H-harder,” Hyewon softly whimpered, her words barely audible. 
“What was that?” Eunbi asked. 
“I-I want to be fucked harder,” Hyewon said.
“Speak up, baby, we can’t hear you.” 
Hyewon took a deep breath. “Harder. Fuck me. Harder,” she said, every word this time crystal clear. 
“You heard her, baby. Go wild.” 
You hadn’t heard a better set of words all day. Growing frustrated with the slow tedious pace, you were happy to be able to fuck Hyewon at your whim, quickly settling into a much more natural pace that you were used to. 
Hearing the pleasurable sounds of flesh against flesh as your hips smacked against Hyewon’s ass, you took advantage of being able to freely fuck her, squeezing her hips as you slammed into her tight hole. 
Hyewon scrambled to grab handfuls of the sheets as you opened her up, her moans increased alongside your speed. 
“She said she can take it, baby, so make her take it. Every inch.” 
You grabbed onto Hyewon’s arms and pulled them behind her, holding her delicate wrists as you fucked her hard from behind, her body being pulled upright just a bit as you went wild and hammered into her cunt. 
You made sure to be deep as possible in this position, as Hyewon’s ass jiggled with every thrust as did her breasts, her cheeks clapping together rhythmically as her whines and whimpering moans grew louder and deeper as did the harsh smacking of flash together. 
Eunbi swung your head around so she could plant deep kisses on your lips, taking some of the focus away as you pounded away into Hyewon’s pussy, pistoning your hips without a care as sweat began dripping down your forehead. 
“Keep pounding her, baby. Don’t stop fucking our little slut until she can’t walk straight tomorrow.”
You felt Hyewon tighten at Eunbi’s use of the word slut and wanted to test it out yourself. 
“Do you like when I fuck you this deep, baby?” you asked. 
After moments of groans and gasping Hyewon responded. “Y-yes, your cock feels so big inside me. I feel so filled.”
“You like being fucked like a slut?”
Hyewon tightened again. “I-i’m not a slut! Not like, Unnie-” she protested. 
“You’re not? If I remember correctly you sucked my cock the first week I moved in here.” 
“It was because you were always hard in the morning! I felt bad for you.” 
Eunbi laughed. “Felt bad, or felt horny?” she said. 
“U-unnie! I’m not a slut!” 
“That’s not what your body says right now. I can feel how fucking wet you are, Hyewon. Your tight little pussy loves my cock.” 
“I-i just wanted to help out. To return the favor, that’s all-” 
“Then you won’t mind if I stop fucking you and fuck Eunbi instead?” 
“N-no! Please! I’m already close, please don’t stop!” 
You dropped her arms and they collapsed against the mattress. “Admit it then.” 
“I-i can’t, I’m not-”
You slowed down your pace considerably, Hyewon whimpered even more. 
“P-please, baby! I’m almost there.”
“Then maybe you should admit it. We both know you’re not as innocent as you pretend you are,” Eunbi said.
Hyewon pondered for a moment as you barely moved inside her. “Fine. I-I’m a slut. I loved sucking your cock in the morning, and I loved when you came inside me.” 
“Was that so hard?” Eunbi asked. “Do you want him to cum inside you again?” 
“Y-yes!” 
“Then tell him, baby.” 
“P-please cum inside me! I want you to pound me and fill my tight little pussy!” Hyewon begged. 
You smirked and resumed your harsh pace, running your hands up her tight sweaty body and cupping her breasts, squeezing them and feeling her hard nipples brushing against your palms as you drilled yourself into her. 
“I’m gonna cum!” Hyewon abruptly said as you felt her walls squeezing you the tightest they ever had. 
“Then fucking cum,” you growled impatiently in response. 
You took a bit of pride in seeing Hyewon like this, her innocent demeanor completely broken down and replaced with lustful desire and need. 
With your hands full of her wonderful warm breasts, you felt her pussy pulsating around you and Hyewon screamed as she came all over your cock, her voice hitting an octave you didn’t even think it could go as her juices saturated her thighs, your shaft, and the bedsheets underneath. So much for not defiling the bed, you thought to yourself with a snicker. 
Her body weakly shook as the aftershocks fired off like bullets, each wave of pleasure threatening to make her whole body collapse. 
“Your turn, baby. You better fill her up,” Eunbi demanded. 
You were already on the brink, and with Eunbi’s words along with the look of desperation Hyewon shot at you, there wasn’t much you could do to hold out. Teetering on the verge of exhaustion, you gave everything you had as you hooked both of Hyewon’s arms and brought her upright, feeling her sweaty back pressed up against your chest as you pounded her pussy. 
“Take it all, baby. Take all my cock you fucking slut,” you hissed, the words seemingly appearing out of nowhere as you buried yourself deep inside Hyewon’s dripping cunt. Without anything to grab on to, Hyewon was at your mercy, fucking her with the last remaining shred of energy you had, your carnal desires fueling your urge to absolutely ruin her. 
Without another word you came inside Hyewon, feeling a sense of relief as you sent your thick hot cum inside her, throbbing and groaning with every single spurt until she was pumped full of your plentiful load. 
“You did so well,” you whispered to Hyewon weakly, as you released her and she collapsed to the bed in front and you followed as you pulled out, your sticky cum staining her thighs as you equally gasped for air. 
"Look how much you came, baby," Eunbi said as her view was on the semen dripping out of Hyewon as you crashed on the side of the bed next to her, struggling to breathe with any kind of regularity. 
"Don't move a muscle, Hyewon," Eunbi ordered, as she bent down between her thighs, and began licking her clean. 
"U-unnie," Hyewon softly whimpered as Eunbi cleaned up the mess you had just left inside her, slurping your load directly from Hyewon’s freshly fucked pussy and greedily swallowing it all, rekindling the fire in your loins and bringing you back to full hardness, something Eunbi took notice of. 
“Don’t relax yet, baby. You still need to give mommy your cum.” 
Hyewon crashed to her side exhausted as you laid down in anticipation of what Eunbi had planned. 
"Mommy wants to ride that cock," Eunbi said as she pounced on your body and you felt her naked thighs straddling your waist, caressing your sweat misted skin and smiling sweetly. 
"Just relax and let mommy do all the work."
Her gaze relaxed you as she kissed you again, this time more lustfully, biting your lower lip and holding on. She grabbed your cock, slickened with the juices of both women and stroked it carefully, teasing her silky wet folds with it. 
“You’re still throbbing for me, baby. Does mommy turn you on this much?” 
“Yes, mommy. You’re so sexy.” 
“I’m glad you think so, baby,” Eunbi said shyly, still teasing her warm flesh with your leaking cock. 
“What do you like about me, baby?” 
“Your pretty eyes. Your sexy hips. Your amazing tits. Your soft thighs. I love everything about you, mommy.” 
Eunbi blushed. “You’re so sweet, baby. I hope you still have some cum stored up in those balls. Mommy wants to ruin you.” 
“Please do, mommy.” 
With your tip still aimed at her tight entrance, Eunbi lifted her hips up and slowly sank down onto your cock, parting her wet flesh and impaling herself. She took the first few inches of your shaft at first, and then slipped every part of you inside her with ease as if showing off and moaning freely at being so full. 
“Oh fuck, baby,” Eunbi moaned loudly, resting her delicate soft hands on your chest. You grabbed onto her waist and stared at her magnificent figure, your mouth drooling over every sinful curve of her body so sculpted to perfection as you eagerly anticipated her next move. 
“You’re so wet, mommy.” 
“All because of you, baby,” Eunbi replied with a charming smile as she began slowly moving her hips, taking you in and out of her body at a delicate pace. Your mind went numb at the warmth and tightness enveloping your shaft, her pussy gripping on tight as if to tell your cock it wasn’t going anywhere but inside her. 
Eunbi threw her head back as her pace increased and she created a steady rhythm, rolling her hips as she rode your cock, taking you to the hilt with every bounce. She was in control in more ways than one, not for her comfort but for yours, only giving as much pleasure as she dictated you needed. 
With her pretty hands still resting upon your chest, her nails began digging into your skin as the look in her eyes became more devilish. 
“Mommy loves your cock,” she said as she picked up the pace, her warm thighs smacking against yours, as you felt mesmerized by the way her huge breasts bounced.
Eunbi grew tired of her sensual nature and began slamming herself against your shaft, her tight cunt dripping juices each time she was filled to the hilt, She became more and more aggressive by the second, leaning her body forward to kiss and lick your neck before blowing hot air in your ear. 
“Hyewon might get to fuck you while you live together, but mommy owns this cock. She’s just borrowing it when I’m not around.” 
“It belongs to you, mommy.” 
“Don’t either of you forget that,” she said as she violently rode your cock, her warm skin slapping against your own flesh as her cunt was repeatedly penetrated as deep as possible, riding with vigor as her ass plump bouncing wildly against your cock. 
“Mommy needs these balls drained, baby. You’ll give mommy your cum, won’t you?”
“Y-yes, mommy. I’ll do anything you ask.”
“Anything?” 
“Yes, mommy. Anything.”
“What if mommy wants to keep riding you after you cum?” 
“Then mommy can keep riding me as long as she wants.” 
“You’re a good boy, aren’t you?” Eunbi asked as she grabbed your hands and placed them on her tits. You nodded and squeezed them both, playing with her hard nipples with your fingers. 
“You like mommy’s tits, don’t you?”
“I love them. Your tits are so amazing, Mommy.” 
Liking what she heard, Eunbi grabbed the back of your head and brought her chest to your face, smothering you with her delicious breasts. The soft flesh of her heavy tits against your face felt so comforting and heavenly, you never wanted them to leave. 
“Oh fuck, baby, mommy might cum soon.” 
You loved every moment, every sensation sent through your body. You didn’t mind Eunbi using you to get off, you wanted nothing more but to please her. 
Eunbi rode you so hard that you were sure the bed was going to break, clearly enjoying vigorously using your cock. 
“Unnie, don’t break him,” Hyewon teased as she rested her tired body up against Eunbi, burying her face into the crook of her neck. 
“All rested up for round two?” Eunbi asked. Hyewon tiredly shook her head. 
“No, I just wanted to play with these,” Hyewon said as she felt up her chest, cupping her breasts softly and giving a gentle squeeze, stealing the large mounds from the comfort of your face and into her own hands.
“Don’t be selfish, Hyewon,” Eunbi said. The two exchanged saliva as their lips met and tongues clashed, Hyewon giving into the older woman. 
Eunbi’s juices vigorously flowed out of her cunt, the added stimulation of Hyewon’s hands exploring her chest, pinching her nipples brought her new uncontrollable pleasure that she couldn’t hold back any longer. 
“Is mommy going to cum?” Hyewon asked, surprising the room by warming up to the use of Eunbi's insistent title. 
“I am,” Eunbi softly said, laughing at Hyewon’s use of the word. 
“Cum for us, mommy,” Hyewon innocently said, and it seemed to trigger Eunbi’s second climax of the night as she slipped into a euphoric trance as all her senses were shaken, tightening around your cock and leaking enough juices to almost slip out of her. 
Once she came down from her high, you felt the enthusiastic bounce of her hips as she intended to draw out your own climax as Hyewon still clung to her body. 
“I forgot how needy you are after you cum,” Eunbi teased. “I-i’m not-” Hyewon protested, proving the opposite as she kissed Eunbi’s shoulders. 
“Are you close baby?” Eunbi asked as she grabbed your hands and interlocked your fingers with hers, pinning your arms above your head. “If not you will be,” she smirked. 
“Cum inside mommy,” she demanded as she gave her all, slamming herself down with the only intention to drain you. Her hair was out of place, sweat dripping all over her body, making her jiggling breasts look even more appetizing, she had never looked sexier. Eunbi was in total control of you, and you were going to finish inside her whether you wanted or not, not that you ever would have rejected that idea. 
You laid there helplessly as Eunbi rode your cock without mercy, her sweaty thighs slapping against your own as you struggled to gather your senses, waiting for the inevitable as the pressure in your abdomen grew. 
“M-mommy, I’m gonna cum,” you cried out, every syllable difficult to form as they left your lips. Her eyes lit up in anticipation. You didn’t hold on anymore, not that you could, but you stared into Eunbi’s eyes and the lustful look that demanded your release sent you over the edge. 
“Cum for mommy,” she said as if those three seductive words were the final bit of permission you needed. You groaned needily as your throbbing cock exploded inside her, filling up her walls as she drained the final spurts of cum left just for her, somehow equally as much as you had given Hyewon. 
“Such a good boy,” she said as she kissed your forehead. You wondered if she was going to keep going, keeping you to your word of not stopping but mercifully she seemed satisfied. 
Giving you a few moments to rest she slowly and gingerly lifted her body off of your cock an inch at a time, the three of you watching the dripping thick load leaked between her thighs, the result of your combined juices seeping out. 
Hyewon looked in awe. “I can’t believe you can still cum so much. “ 
“I have that effect on people,” she proudly boasted. You laid there barely able to move, twitching as you felt their mouths returning to your cock, lips and tongues cleaning up your shaft and running all over your drained balls. 
Moments after you passed out from exhaustion.
                                                              ✦✦
The morning after was a blur. You arose before anyone else, still wondering if the night before was a wonderful dream that you unfairly never acted out. The mess of stained sheets and naked limbs surrounding you and the weight of both gorgeous women perched on your chest thankfully meant everything became a reality, but you still pinched yourself just in case. 
"Good morning…" you heard a voice softly say sleepily.
"Good morning, mommy," you responded as you saw Eunbi waking up. 
"I love when you call me that," she said as she left sweet tender kisses on your chest. "It turns me on so much."
"Did you sleep well, mommy?" you asked, repeating the word.
"I did, baby, thanks to you. I'm still wet though, just thinking about you."
Eunbi’s pretty fingers ran through out of place strands of your hair, playing with them. 
"And it looks like you're excited this morning thinking about mommy," she said as she grabbed your cock and stroked slowly. You moaned at her touch and she smiled devilishly. 
"Maybe mommy should jerk you off right here."
"We shouldn't wake her."
"Hyewon? She'll be out for a while, you really did a number on her."
"Still, I'd hate to disturb her."
"How about a quickie in the shower while she rests?” Eunbi asked. 
"Now that's a great idea." You carefully removed yourself from underneath Hyewon, trying not to wake her. Eunbi literally grabbed you by the dick and led you to the bathroom, letting the water get as hot as it could before stepping inside. 
You didn’t know what it was about both women that seemed to love their scalding hot showers, but you weren’t going to question it given the view in front of you. 
Not long after you wettened you hair, Eunbi turned the shower into her own erotic show as she soaped up her voluptuous body and lathered up her massive tits. Knowing you couldn’t divert your eyes she played with her own nipples, pinching and pulling on them as she moaned and you quickly felt yourself growing hard as a rock. 
“You like watching mommy get clean?” Eunbi asked as she bit her lip. Before you could answer the shower door opened and Hyewon joined the fun. 
“Hey! You started without me,“ she frowned. 
“You looked so peaceful, we didn’t want to wake you,” Eunbi said. 
"Nice excuse, unnie. You just wanted his cock to yourself."
"You caught me red-handed. And what happened to mommy?"                        
Hyewon blushed and turned shy. 
“Just clean me, " Eunbi said. 
You couldn’t help but feel they were teasing you, soaping up each other's bodies and kissing each other at the same time as the water ran down their flushed skin. As always, Eunbi felt the need to up the ante, using her knee to spread Hyewon’s wet thighs and grinding against her core. 
“F-fuck, mommy-” Hyewon moaned. 
“You wanna ride mommy’s thigh don’t you, baby?”
“Y-yes, mommy,” she desperately responded, trying to force any bit of friction she could against Eunbi’s muscular toned thigh. Eunbi allowed it for a few moments, finding it cute how needy she always was as she brought her fingers to her breasts, playing with Hyewon’s swollen sensitive nipples before grabbing her hips and ceasing her movements. 
“You shouldn’t cum before our guest does,” Hyewon whined but didn’t voice a complaint. 
She grabbed Hyewon by the ass and pulled her towards her body, their wet soapy breasts mashing together. 
“Hyewon.” 
“Yes, mommy?” 
“Follow my lead.” 
Eunbi knelt on the shower’s tile floor, Hyewon quickly followed, both stroking your cock. Eunbi angled her body to the side as the water ran over your chest. Soaping up her tits even more, she grabbed your cock and placed it in between her soapy cleavage, wrapping her breasts around your shaft. 
She didn’t move yet, and Hyewon caught on quickly, matching her position on the opposite side with her wet breasts smothering the other side of your shaft. You realized what exactly was about to happen, and nothing could prepare you for it. 
They flashed each other a look, and the moment they started moving together you absolutely lost it as they created friction, sandwiching your cock in between the heavy warm flesh of their tits.
“Holy fuck,” you moaned, and they both let out gasps at the result of their sensitive nipples grinding against each other. As if that weren’t enough, Eunbi leaned in to take a kiss from Hyewon who returned her advances, as the two messily sucked each other's faces. 
You had no doubt in your mind that this is what heaven was like. 
“Like that, baby?” Eunbi said.
“You have no fucking idea.” 
They both giggled and watched as you lost your mind even more. You didn’t dare close your eyes for a second, keeping your eyes glued to the way their perfect tits assaulted your cock, struggling to keep your composure as the intense pleasure spiked through every bit of your body. 
“Fuck, I’m not gonna last very long.” 
“Mommy wouldn’t expect you to.” 
Just a few more moments was all you could handle, the warmth of both of their breasts squeezing and massaging your cock was too much. You throbbed in between them as you groaned loud enough to echo around the shower walls as you filled up their cleavage with cum and painted their pretty faces and they proudly wore your warmth on their features. 
The two shared a series of giggles before Eunbi licked your sticky warmth off Hyewon’s face, the younger returning the favor before licking each other's faces clean, kissing each other with cum-stained lips and eagerly swapping your load. 
They kissed your depleted shaft as you weakly leaned yourself against the shower’s cold tiles, forcing your eyes open as Hyewon rode Eunbi’s thigh to completion and Eunbi gushed all over Hyewon’s slim fingers in a matter of moments. 
The three of you dressed and dried off in relative silence, recovering from the events of the past 24 hours. 
“What happens now? With the case?” you asked. 
“We don’t exactly know ourselves. We’ll have to figure out what happened, what went wrong, and if our information was inaccurate. This is a huge setback,” Eunbi said.  
“We’ll be spending most of next week recovering from this. And we were so close too,” Hyewon frustratedly said. 
“It can’t be helped, these things happen sometimes and we’ll have to prevent it from happening again,” Eunbi reassuringly replied. 
“No more talk about work. How about some breakfast, Hyewon?” 
“Right away. How does pancakes sound?” 
“Amazing,” you said.
“Make an extra batch. We’re going to need to save up our energy for later.”  
                                                         ✦✦
“Hey. It's me. No, they don’t have any idea. Fucking idiots. Their operation was a failure in every possible way.” 
“No, it was thanks to you too, boss. Yes, the account number is still the same. I can’t show you my gratitude enough, I’ll be able to pay off these fucking loans finally. “
“I’m not sure, I’m sure they’re scrambling like chickens with their head cut off. I’ll be able to find out more on Monday. Yes, I’ll be careful. I’ll see you in a week. “
566 notes · View notes
loversdelusion · 3 years
Text
Days Scattered
Deacon St. John x St. John!Reader
Part 1 of 3
part two-part three
Tumblr media
The St. John Siblings.
(Y/n) and Deacon Lee St. John.
(Y/n), Deacon's younger sister by 6 years.
They were both very close growing up, Deacon would do anything for his little sister, her all the same.
Their bond was no different in the Apocalyptic wasteland of Oregon. Boozer, (Y/n) and Deacon stuck by each other's side since they left Farewell, since they said goodbye to Sarah.
"Deacon, (Y/n), you there? Lost Lake to St. John siblings, come back" Boozer's voice sounded through the walkie talkie strapped to Deacon's chest "Yeah, Boozer?" Deacon acknowledged him, his eyes keeping a close eye on his sister, who was currently harvesting some plants they could use "What's up?" Deacon's voice lowered, barely noticeable.
"A group of Rippers were seen driving by the camp, looked like they were heading in your direction, keep a look out" Deacon's dark brows furrowed together "Dammit.." Deacon muttered under his breath "Okay, yeah, we'll make our way back" his put down the device and looked around for (Y/n), who was suddenly nowhere to be seen.
"(Y/n)..?" Deacon's eyes darted around the area "(Y/n), where are you?" He turned, his worry was gradually climbing "(Y/n)?" He called, he could hear the sound of roaring motors in the distance- probably the Rippers Boozer was talking about "(Y/n)! Dammit, you were just here!" He hastily searched around the small grove "(Y/n)!" He fumbled around with the walkie talkie strapped to his chest "(Y/n)! Where are you? We need to go!" He spoke into the device, crackling noises sounded back.
"Deek? What's wrong?" He sighed in relief when he heard her voice "Jesus, (Y/n)..we gotta go, there's Rippers coming and we aren't safe here, where did you go?" Static again before her voice replied "I found a stream, and there's fish in it" he nodded like she could see him "Okay, ju- just wait there, I'm coming to you" he strapped the small device back to his chest and immediately set into a light jog.
"(Y/n)?" He called out in a normal voice, scanning the bank of the stream "Over here" her voice came from behind a small bush, practically hiding her figure "I caught a few, we can turn them into the kitchen" Deacon eyed four fish beside her "Okay, but we have to go, here let me" he knelt down beside her, pulling a roll of string out of his bag and quickly stringing the fish together. "'Kay, c'mon" he tied the fish to his belt and grabbed her wrist, pulling her along with him "If we make it in time, we can leave before they get here" he said through panted breaths.
Yet, as always, the St. John's luck was never on their side, Deacon came to a halt, pulling them down into a crouch "Fuck..!" He said through gritted teeth, (Y/n) sighed "We can take them, there's only 3" (Y/n) said, a hopeful lilt in her tone, Deacon's gaze hardened as 5 more Rippers pulled up "Of fucking course.." (Y/n) muttered under her breath.
"The Lost are here!" The pair listened in as one of the Ripper's exclaimed "Find them" The group of Ripper's spread out, slowly stalking towards them "Go, go back to the stream, hurry!" Deacon said through hushed whispers "I'm right behind you" he nudged her back in the direction of the stream, the younger St. John did as she was told, scrambling up in a low crouch, Deacon following after her.
"How are we going to get back to the bikes?" (Y/n) asked after they made it an okay ways away to stop for a few minutes "You go around, I'll distract them" Deacon and (Y/n) shared a worried glance. "No, that's crazy even for you" she said, taking his larger hand in hers "We go together, Deek" her tone was firm "Together or I'm staying right here" Deacon sighed heavily "Don't do this now, just go, I'll be fine" her brows furrowed in frustration "Fine" she said, pulling away from him and walking away "Be careful".
Deacon turned away from her fleeting form, seeing 6 of the Ripper's coming into view, armed with Machine Guns and Rifles "Okay, time to get low, motherfuckers" Deacon never did notice the absence of the other 2 Ripper's.
(Y/n) carefully treaded along the grassy area, keeping a steady watch on her surroundings "(Y/n)?" The sound of her brothers came through the walkie talkie, startling her for a brief second "Yeah?" She replied "Make your way back to Lost Lake, I'll meet you there" she rolled her eyes, shaking her head "I'll wait for you" (Y/n) neared the road, glancing in both directions to make sure no one was on it.
Seeing that no one was near, she walked back in the direction of the bikes, walking in the tree line to stay hidden in case someone did drive by. Her eyes caught sight of numerous bikes parked on the road, her pave quickened as she could see her and brothers bikes still there, looking to be in the same condition they left them in.
She let out a breath of relief as she stood by her bike, she quickly checked it over, making sure nothing was missing "Deek?" She pulled the walkie talkie closer to her mouth "I'm here, you at the bikes?" He replied, she smiled "Yeah, are they all gone?" Deek took a second to reply "Yep, all dead and accounted for" (Y/n) could hear the exhaustion in his voice "Heading back now" She put the device back in its place, doing Deacon the favor of also checking over his bike.
She was crouched down, eyeing the engine and all that, the scuff of boots meeting gravel caught her attention, she didn't turn to look "That was fast" she jested, coming to a full stand once she deemed her brothers bike good. "Expecting your brother..Mongrel Princess?" She gasped, turning to meet 2 Ripper's, their bloodied and cut up bodies in full view, she quickly reached for her walkie talkie but the Ripper that didn't speak to her lunged for her, knocking the device out of her hand.
"No!" She yelled, thrashing against the Ripper's hold, their drug fueled strength proved to be 10x stronger than her, she grunted as she continued to fight against them "Carlos will be most pleased to see that we have caught the little Princess" the Ripper was in her face, she could smell his breath wafting into her nose, she cringed.
"Let go of me, you fucks!" She cried, kicking at the Ripper that wasn't holding her, trying to push him away, her boot-clad foot ended up connecting with the Ripper's groin, he doubled over in pain, she smirked at the satisfaction "Did that hurt, motherfucker? I hope it did!" She growled, the Ripper stood "Little bitch!" was the last thing she heard as the Ripper slapped her so hard, she blacked out.
Deacon finished looting all of the bodies, hoping to find some rags so he could fix up some bandages for a couple hits he took, he walked towards the direction of the bikes, wrapping the bandage around a bullet gash on his arm "-you fucks!" He halted in his tracks, picking up the sound of yelling "(Y/n)" he said, taking on a full sprint, the sight of 2 Ripper's lugging his unconscious sister onto the back of their bikes entered his vision.
"(Y/n)!" He shouted, adrenaline fueling him "No, (Y/n)!" The 2 Ripper's turned to him, having fully got his sister on one of their bikes "Let her go, you bastards!" The Ripper's started their bikes, the rev of the engines haunting Deacon "No, no!" He sprinted even faster if at all possible, they were pulling away from the grove, Deacon ran at the bike that had (Y/n), lunging with his full body at it but they were too fast, Deacon landed face first into the pavement, he scrambled to his feet despite the pain.
He felt so hopeless as he watched them drive away, their figures getting further and further by the second, his knees crashed to the ground. Defeat, failure, hopelessness and fear clouded his mind and body, defeat because he couldn't stop them, failure because he couldn't protect (Y/n), hopelessness because he was so close to saving her, if he was any faster, she would be in his arms right now, and finally..fear, fear because of what they do to hostages.
He sat against his bike, back against the engine "St. John to Lost Lake, do you copy? Deacon St. John to Lost Lake, come back" static filled his ears as he waited for a reply "Deek?" The familiar voice of Rikki reached his ears "Is everything alright?" Deacon's head lulled back, hitting the tank of the bike "No, Rikki.." He muttered, gaze set on the direction of where the Ripper's went.
"What is it? Is (Y/n) okay?" A lump formed in his throat, scared his voice would crack and waver if he answered, he waited a few seconds, taking a deep breath before he spoke again "No, goddammit" his reply was quick "What happened? Is she hurt?" Rikki's voice was taking on a worried tone "She will be, we were attacked by Ripper's, I- I thought that I- I thought that I killed them all but I guess not.." Deacon held his head in the hand that wasn't holding the walkie talkie.
"They took her..the last 2 Ripper's that I didn't kill, they took her" it was quiet for what felt like forever until Rikki spoke again "Okay, come back to camp and we'll figure out what to do from there, plus Mike wants to see you, it's urgent" Deacon's hand slapped the ground "Dammit, Rikki! Iron Mike is the least of my problems right now!" His temper flared even higher.
"Skizzo sold you, Boozer and (Y/n) out to Carlos.." Her voice was quiet as she spoke the one sentence that Deacon needed to be pushed over the edge "That's why Carlos has been sending groups of Ripper's to harass the supply runs, it's also why Carlos sent a group of Ripper's to capture both of you, come back to camp, Deek".
Deacon stomped up the steps of the lodge, roughly pushing the door open "It was for the good of the camp!" Deacon's anger flared upon hearing Skizzo's voice "Christ, Skizzo! If we start turning on each other, then we're no better than the Freaks, Rippers or anyone for that matter!" Iron Mike gaze flitted to Deacon, who standing behind Skizzo "Your treaties not gonna hold with the way you're running things!" Skizzo still hadn't noticed the other presence that entered the room. "You're going to get our people killed, it's three bikers for a whole camp!" Skizzo argued, Mike shook his head "That is not how we do things and you of all people should know that!" He yelled, pointing a finger in Skizzo's face "It doesn't matter who you were or what you've done in the past, if we don't stick together, we'll be gone in a damn week!".
Skizzo rolled his eyes "Whatever, Mike, don't come groveling at my feet when Carlos attacks the camp to get them" he waved him off, turning around and immediately running into Deacon, Skizzo's eyes went wide as he took a step back, he didn't really get that far as Deacon threw a punch that knocked Skizzo on his ass, a cut marked his cheekbone "Deacon?!" Skizzo said, bewildered "Yeah, it's me, what, did you expect the Ripper's to have me?".
Deacon knelt to eye level with him, he shook his head "You know what they do have?" His voice had a dangerous edge to it "(Y/n)" Deacon pulled his boot knife out and stabbed the knife into the wooden floor right next to Skizzo's leg, Skizzo visibly jumped "You got my sister captured, because what? You trying to be a hero? Huh?" Deacon was basically growling at this point.
64 notes · View notes
carnationcreation · 4 years
Note
Can you do a Jonathan Byers one-shot where the female reader is a Hawkins Lab experiment who has super speed and was known as Seven and escaped the lab with Eleven and they were adopted by Hopper and she started dating Jonathan and during the fight with the mind flayer she tires herself out and faints and he goes into cute concerned boyfriend mode?
TITLE: New Life (Jonathan Byers x Hopper!reader)
✌🏻Masterlist 
💕 Request an imagine here!
🥰 Join my tag list here!
Request: yes!
Prompt/summary: Reader is an escaped experiment from Hawkins lab, after being adopted by Hopper with her sister El they struggle to adjust to the outside world. 
Word Count: 1,155
Warnings:  none
Authors note: I was listening to Dumb by KOPPS and Branded by NateWantsToBattle, really sets the vibe of most of the scenes
Tumblr media
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
(Y/h/c) = Your hair color
(Y/f/b)= your favorite band
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
 She knew the blood dripping off her feet would attract the hounds.
At this point it didn’t matter if she wanted to give up, she’d be dead either way. The hounds would tear her apart. If they were going to catch her they’ll have to keep up.
Her powers only worked if she had enough energy. After a full night of running, both super sonically and regularly, she was exhausted. The clothes she had escaped with were torn and she had bruises on her body from the times she fell over branches and rocks sticking out of the ground. She knew she would have to find food soon, but she didn’t have any idea of how to get it.
The growl in her stomach went away for just a little bit, then it came back with a painful vengeance. Her days at the lab consisted of being locked in her room or being put into the tank. What little she could remember about her life before was stripped away in a matter of months and the more she thought about it the more her head hurt and she came up empty. 
Her vision was going in and out. Her feet felt like lead and she knew she wouldn’t be able to run much longer.
Maybe, she thought, if I just lay down here. I’ll be dead before they find me.
It was an optimistic thought. What she didn’t expect was to feel someone gently picking her up. Her body sunk into him. She couldn’t have been more than 13 years old but she had a number lower than 11...
Hopper turned her wrist over and saw the tattoo on the girls small wrist. A tiny 07 was drawn there, surely she had to have been there before El.
By the time he had gotten back to the cabin El knew he had her and was bringing her home. 
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The next few months were terrifying for the girl. She couldn’t speak much, just like El when she was first found. After days of trying to feed her and get her to talk it wasn’t until El presented her own tattoo that the girl seemed to relax. The only time she would eat was when El was in the room, the only time she would sleep was when they were both in bed.
Her powers were a struggle. She had to learn she couldn’t use them around other people. And people. The girl had spent her entire life locked away, only seeing other humans if she was useful enough. So being introduced to knew people was terrifying. They soon found out she was probably around 16-17 when they took her in for a check up with a private doctor. Hopper pulled some strings so it was no questions asked, and an adoption paper was formed a few days later.
She found some comfort in Nancy, who took the girl under her wing buying her clothes and teaching her how to keep her hair in order. The (y/c/h) was finally starting to grow out from the horrible buzz cut she had when she was found. 
Then she met Jonathan.
At first he thought she hated him, because whenever he was around she would cling to the people she deemed safe. Nancy assured him she would warm up to him eventually, but there was still a voice in his head that said she wouldn’t. 
She grew close to Will after he gave her a drawing he had made for her. He carefully explained that it was her in the game that they play. He drew her as an Elf, one with the power of speed, he drew her with long wavy hair that was styled half up half down and a glorious crown on top of her head. She kept the drawing in her bedroom and looked at it before going to bed. Jonathan wouldn’t lie, he was jealous his brother bonded with her before he did. And besides, Will was a few years younger. But still he waited patiently to see how you would react to him.
Slowly you started warming up to him. After a while you started to look curiously at the camera he always carried with him.
”It’s a camera,” he said handing it to her, “Look, place your finger right there, and press it.”
the girl jumped as the flash went off. Jonathan grabbed the picture that popped out of the top of it and shook it a few times. The girl watched in wonder as the picture of Jonathan slowly appeared on the film. She pointed excitedly to it.
”Yes you did a good job!” he smiled. She couldn’t help but smile back.
As time went on Joyce invited the two girls over to their house more often. (Y/n), as Hopper had named her on the fake birth certificate, would wander in to Jonathan’s room to look at the pictures that were scattered on the walls. 
”Have you ever listened to music?” Jonathan asked her one day.
She shook her head and looked at the small cassette he had in his hands. He popped it into the radio and she stared with furrowed eyebrows at the machine. 
“Not much into rock huh? I guess we can find something you’ll like.”
Slowly, the two grew a friendship. Jonathan made it his personal mission to find out what kind of music (Y/n) would like best and also adjusting to her new life. They eventually landed on (y/f/b), and whenever he knew (Y/n) was coming over he’d have a tape ready for her to listen to. Will would join in occasionally on their music sessions.
They both soon learned how starved (Y/n) was of physical touch. Growing up as an experiment didn’t leave much room for hugs or gentle touches. She’d let Will lay in her lap whenever he wanted and hugs were always exchanged when they saw each other. The first time Jonathan tried to brush her hair out of her face with his hand he saw he flinch, his heart fell and thoughts of what might’ve happened to her to cause that raced through his mind. Soon enough he could reach for her hand without her pulling away. Soon enough she started reaching for his too.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Jonathan did his best to keep the girl away from Star Court. (Y/n) had stayed home most of that summer. With all the fireworks going off and all the people milling around she didn’t feel safe enough to go out. It wasn’t until the rest of the kids came to the cabin to give El the chance to find the Mind Flayer that she learned about what all the experiments at the lab where truly for.
Billy had found them.
They were trapped inside the mall after everyone split up to complete the mission. Mike frantically spoke into the walkie-talkie trying to get in contact with the Scoops Troop. Eleven moved the car as the mind flayer made its way into the mall, everyone ran to hide. They could hear Dustin finally talking over the walkie-talkie.
The mind flayer stalked around the food court. From her place behind the car (Y/n) could hear it making its way over. El and (Y/n) made eye contact, they both nodded and El’s group ran for cover in the Gap store. The mind flayer heard movement and went to turn and (Y/n) ran and threw a knife, hitting it in the leg to distract it, but by the time it turned around she was gone. (Y/n) ran over to the group and picked El up, they ran to a back hallway trying to get the injured El to safety.
 Billy stalked his way down the hall to the four.
“Billy please, your name is Billy Hargrove you live at-” Max cried before hitting her and knocking her against the wall. Mike stood between him and the girls but it was no use. Before they could even properly react he knocked both Mike and (Y/n) out and took El with him.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Jonathan found them back there, he woke them up finally and they raced back out to the food court to execute Plan B. 
(Y/n) ran back and forth at the first floor, sing rope to tie up the Mind Flayers legs as the others threw fireworks in it’s face to distract it. Soon enough they fan out. With Dustin yelling frantically to close the gate. We all ran for cover and watched in shock as Billy stood up. He faced the Mind Flayer, and when it shot it’s nasty tongue out Billy blocked it from hitting El. Arm after arm reached out and impaled the boy. Max screamed. (Y/n) saw her chance and used the last of her strength to run down and grab El, Mike, and Max to bring them to safety. Finally a big explosion went off from below and everything went dark. 
When (Y/n) woke everything was dark. All the lights had went out and the fire department was loading her up onto a stretcher. Jonathan ran up beside her and got onto the ambulance with her.
“Jonathan?” she said meekly.
“I’m right here (Y/n), I’m right here.”
“Where’s El?”
Jonathan paused, “She’s with my mom. She’s safe just injured.”
“Hopper?”
Jonathan didn’t respond. Tears formed in (Y/n)’s eyes as she began to sob. 
“(Y/n) I promise you we’ll keep you safe. You’re going to be fine.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It was 3 months after the battle of Star Court. Joyce had adopted both El and (Y/n), who still hadn’t fully recovered from the loss of the person who has showed them so much love. (Y/n) had grown closer and closer to Jonathan. Clinging to him after she got out of the hospital. The Byers had finally decided to move. (Y/n) laughed at Max and Lucas’ terrible rendition of The Never Ending Story. She watched as El tried to use her powers once again on the stuffed Koala in the closet. 
“Don’t hurt yourself El,” (Y/n) yelled from the living room. 
Jonathan walked in from outside with Nancy and sat down beside the girl on the couch.
“Hey. How are you feeling?” he said. He kissed her temple as he wrapped his arm around her.
“Scared,” (Y/n) said.
“Scred? Of moving?”
(Y/n) stared at the floor, “Yeah...”
“We’re going to be okay, we’ll have a fresh start. No one will know where you came from other than Hawkins. They’ll just know you as (Y/n), the girl that’s really fast and has the prettiest smile.”
Their powers were gone. It was hard to adjust to at first. Both (Y/n) and El felt so empty inside, but they knew it was for the best. Maybe they could lead a normal life. (Y/n) slowly became more comfortable with the affection between her and Jonathan. And he began to introduce her to people as his girlfriend. What little (Y/n) knew about relationships all pointed to the fact that she cared about Jonathan. Not in the way that she cares for Will or El, but a different kind of care. She didn’t mind being called his girlfriend. 
She heard El’s sobs from the bedroom and left Jonathan’s embrace to make sure she was okay. After reading Hopper’s letter they both sat on the floor sobbing until Joyce told them it was time to go.
Boxes were loaded in to the U Haul and hugs were exchanged among the kids. (Y/n) looked back on the house from the front seat of the car, watching as her friends waved from their spot on their bikes. She smiled through her tears and waved until she couldn’t see them anymore. 
“Babe?” Jonathan said.
She turned to look at him.
“This is going to be our new life, away from any monsters in Hawkins. We’ll be back for Thanksgiving, I promise.”
She smiled and buckled in to her seat. She reached for Jonathan’s hand and he pulled it up to his lips to place a gentle kiss on her knuckles. Her heart swelled at the small gesture, before turning to stare at the road ahead.
~~~~~~~~~~~~
Taglist: @thebookwormlife @talksoprettyjjx @miraculousraventumbls  @coolreallyfuzzystudentuniverse  @igotabadfeelingabouteverything @tea924  @ashleyleblancx @wcnderwoo @disgustedchild @dpaccione
🥰 Join my tag list here!
304 notes · View notes